Alternate History Vivat Stilicho!

619-622: Settling accounts
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Though newly victorious, Venantius was keenly aware that he had no time to rest on his laurels, and spent 619 getting to work consolidating his hold on the Western Roman Empire. Having already begun to reward his allies the year before, his next order of business was to secure his position in Italy, which necessarily entailed reaching some sort of accommodation with his former enemies – the peninsula was after all Otho’s core stronghold – since exterminating them was not, in his view (and as he explained to his Empress Tia), a realistic option. To this end the new Augustus of the West dismissed all the official appointments made by Otho, but allowed those deemed more amenable to his new regime to re-purchase their offices, while appointing Africans who had supported his side of the Stilichian dynasty from the beginning and whose loyalty was beyond reproach to fill the spots which remained vacant (including virtually all the great offices of state).

    For those who had supported Otho to the bitter end or seemed insufficiently loyal to his own cause now, Venantius took a page out of the old Stilichian playbook: their estates were subject to forcible dispossession on grounds of treason and partitioned among their coloni & slaves, in exchange for the newly emancipated replacing a good portion of the legionaries killed in the recent fighting by enlisting in the Roman army for the next 20 years. For this, he was inevitably tarred in some Senatorial historians' 'secret histories' as a vindictive tyrant and ‘half a savage’ himself, further influenced to take such action against some of Rome’s most prestigious families by his ‘Barbary witch’ of a wife. To fill the office of magister militum Venantius also named Sabbas the Visigoth, his co-commander in the last stages of fighting in Hispania during the Aetas Turbida – an outsider candidate who was rapidly wearing out his welcome in his own homeland due to his efforts to intrigue against Archbishop Hadrian, the leading regent there, and to pressure the widowed queen-mother Leodegundis into marrying him. It was she who had secretly asked Venantius to make this appointment in the first place and get Sabbas out of Hispania, for fear that he would try to usurp the Visigoth throne (or at least start a civil war to do so) and dispose of her son Hermenegild II if given the chance.

    Venantius drew upon those elements of the Roman Senate which he believed were more reliable to staff some of the more prestigious offices of his government as well, in hopes of giving the Italo-Roman aristocracy a carrot-shaped stake in the new order and avoiding the appearance of a thoroughly African-dominated regime. One of his most notable Italian appointments were that of Anicius Symmachus to the office of magister officiorum, putting the ambitious and notoriously fickle Senator in charge of the civil service where Venantius thought he could do the least damage (as opposed to, Heaven forbid, the army or treasury), with the promise of naming him Consul for 620-621 (as was customary for newly enthroned Emperors, Venantius named himself Consul for the Western Empire for the first year of his reign). The other such great appointment was that of Pope Lucius II, a man whose loyalty he was far more certain of, to serve as the Urban Prefect of Rome itself: although Venantius almost certainly neither intended nor foresaw such an outcome at the time, in doing this he started the tradition of Popes also being the governor of Rome and its environs.

    jvCF3YB.jpg

    A newly emancipated Italo-Roman serf is drafted into the legions by Venantius' officers, immediately after being awarded a parcel of his former landowner's estate

    The Western Augustus also took some time to try to restore diplomatic & trade ties with his Eastern counterpart. Although he deeply resented the treachery of Arcadius II and the loss (yet again) of his easternmost provinces in the Peninsula of Haemus, Venantius acknowledged that he did not yet have the strength to fight Arcadius’ son Leo for them and sought to temporize for the foreseeable future. Leo proved receptive to the prospect of reconciliation, having opposed his father’s decision to annex the Macedonian & Achaean provinces in the first place, and so the two Romes exchanged gifts & agreed to arrange an ecumenical council at the Lateran Palace starting in the next year. Its core objective would be to bring the Western Patriarchs of Rome and Carthage and the Eastern Patriarch at Constantinople back into Communion with one another, and by extension also affect a reconciliation between the new Emperors of West and East.

    After making the appointments to build an Afro-Italic foundation for his reign, beginning the reconstruction of the Mediterranean core of the Western Empire and preparing for the Second Lateran Council come 620, Venantius next had to turn his gaze northward. Barbarian attacks on the weakened northern frontier of his empire had swelled to unacceptable proportions, with the Iazyges still aggressively attacking Dulebian, Bavarian and Lombard territories and Frisians raiding up & down the northern coast of Gaul while the Continental Saxons had grown so bold that one of their warlords, Hathagat, invaded Thuringia and the March of Arbogast this year with over 10,000 warriors – not to pillage, but to conquer. The young Dux Germanicae, Arbogastes, was too inexperienced (and the Blues too badly bled over the Aetas Turbida) to fight these threats off himself, and so he appealed to Venantius for direct assistance.

    Consequently Venantius hastened to restore order to the north himself, having only just begun to do the same in the south and hoping to not waste any more valuable time in the Germanic woodlands than absolutely necessary. At first taking only the swift cavalry cunei of his army, the Emperor joined up with 5,000 Bavarians, two thousand Dulebians and fewer than a thousand reconciled Ostrogoths to defeat the Iazyges near Stillifried, one of the former’s villages by the lower banks of the Marus[1], toward the end of July. There Blahoslav of the Dulebes finally avenged the depredations inflicted by these Sarmatians upon his kin and subjects by slaying their king Rathagôsos, while the Bavarians captured his heir Badakês after cornering him against the river.

    From there Venantius hurried further north, collecting reinforcements from Gaul and Burgundy and Alemannia as he went to swell his army’s size to 16,000 strong, to assail Hathagat as the Saxons laid siege to Arbogastes in Colonia Agrippina[2]. In imitation of how his ancestor Stilicho dealt with the Visigoth invader Radagaisus in 406, the Emperor did not immediately commit to battle but instead set up his own lines of contravallation around the Saxons with help from the local Romano-Germanic peasantry, effectively besieging the besiegers. As this was done on winter’s eve, conditions grew difficult for both armies, as rain and snow damaged Venantius’ efforts to build siege lines around the Rhenus: but the position of the Saxons, trapped between two better-supplied armies (one of which was larger than his own) while their own provisions were rapidly depleting, was worse, and Hathagat knew it.

    6MbGV26.jpg

    Hathagat leading the Saxon warriors in a breakout attempt against the Western Roman contravallations in the dead of 619's winter

    The Saxon king attempted to break out of Venantius’ encirclement the week before Christ’s Mass, but the Western Augustus was ready and the Dux Germanicae also sallied forth to attack the Saxons from behind. In the ensuing Battle of Colonia Agrippina, Hathagat himself was killed and his army utterly defeated. Arbogastes and the federate kings lobbied for concerted counter-invasions of Saxony and the Sarmatian kingdom, but Venantius had calculated that the Western army did not have enough strength to go on the offensive and needed to attend next year’s Lateran Council, so he refused to pursue such an aggressive strategy. Instead he sold the surviving Saxons of Hathagat’s army into slavery while spiking the heads of their dead along the Romano-Thuringian border with Saxony to deter future raids and allowed Badakês to return home in exchange for the safe return of the slaves taken by the Iazyges in their previous incursions; war reparations in the form of twenty years’ tribute; and his son, Bôrakos, giving himself up as a replacement hostage at the Roman court. After furnishing Arbogastes with troops to suppress the Frisians, Venantius wintered in Tricassium[3] before returning to Italy once the snows had cleared in spring of 620.

    While Venantius was busy putting out fires around the Mediterranean and beating back threats to his northern border, the Augustus of the East was more concerned about his southern frontier. As the raging Aksumite civil war was not only generating enough brigandage and piracy to damage the Red Sea trade routes but increasingly spilled over into his own Nubian vassal kingdom’s borders, Leo resolved to impose some order of his own there, and in the process expand Rome’s and Ephesian Christianity’s influence further to the southeast – something he expected would be easy, now that the Aksumites had bled themselves dry over many years. He recognized the aged Ioel as the legitimate Aksumite emperor and sent the Egyptian general Eudocius at the head of a dozen legions (12,000 men) to aid him. Eudocius was further joined by Ephannê, the King of Nubia, who contributed another 15,000 warriors to put a stop to the chaos on his southern border. Their arrival in Aksum and early victories over the forces of Gersem impressed the exiled Muhammad and his sahabah: their accounts consistently described the Romans as disciplined, innovative and superbly well-equipped soldiers greater than the Nubians and Aksumites both, and quite capable of defeating even the Jews of Semien on their home turf, though also pitiless and greedy in the aftermath of battle.

    Further still in the Orient, even as Emperor Yang of Later Han prepared for his next great southern campaign and Megavahana of the Hunas filled his treasury to bursting, a third great power was beginning to stir in the towering mountains between them. From the forested and well-watered Yarlung Valley of east-central Tibet, Mangnyen Tsenpo – in his youth an adventurer who had visited and fought for the Hunas & the Yi – strove to rise from a mere king among dozens of other Bod petty-kings to an emperor who sits upon the ‘roof of the world’, a process which would have to start with the subjugation of his neighbors. His valley-kingdom had enjoyed a population boom on the back of its greater fertility (at least compared to the rest of Tibet), and his conversion to Buddhism brought him favorable trade deals with the Hunas to the south, who happily sold him large amounts of high-quality weapons and armor with which to outfit his more numerous warriors.

    With this large and well-equipped host, Mangnyen brought the neighboring kings and tribes to heel extremely quickly, unsuited as they had been to large-scale combat in the normally sleepy mountain valleys of the eastern Himalayas. Being an adroit diplomat in addition to an experienced soldier and commander, the Yarlung king strove to make peace with and win over these rival kings and chieftains, thereby adding their remaining strength to his own, instead of completely annihilating them wherever possible, allowing him to build up momentum which made his advance in the east unstoppable by the year’s end. He also married the Sumpa princess Kyeden, whose tribal confederacy (counted among the Qiang peoples by the Chinese) was the largest and most powerful in northeastern Tibet, both to secure his flank and win an ally for the war to come against the Zhangzhung kingdom, which in turn was the mightiest kingdom in the western Himalayas. For his part, the Samrat Megavahana welcomed news of a rising Buddhist power to his north, although the Buddhist monks at his court were concerned at reports of Mangnyen’s Tibetans retaining pagan practices such as rituals of divination & exorcism and the performance of sacrifices to their native gods[4].

    S8jWUK6.jpg

    The young (yet still baldheaded) Mangnyen Tsenpo, flanked by retainers equipped with Huna steel, about to embark on his first conquests in the Himalayas

    Developments in Italy overshadowed Arbogastes’ war against the Frisians (which he won in short order, thanks to both his overwhelming advantage in forces and willingness to leave the Frisians’ swampy homeland alone as long as they ceased their raids) throughout 620. When Venantius returned to Rome he found that Pope Lucius II had died of old age, having fought for fourteen years to sit in the Papal chair for a paltry two. Lucius’ successor, Sylvester II, was immediately thrust into the Second Lateran Council after his election by the people of Rome and confirmation in his position (as well as that of Rome's new Urban Prefect) by Venantius, for that ecumenical council’s first session began on schedule despite the previous Pope’s death – the Augusti did not wish to waste any time before getting down to the business of reordering the Roman world.

    The first and most obvious issue on the table was the mutual state of excommunication between Carthage and Constantinople. The former’s Patriarch Firmus was still alive; the latter’s Patriarch Gennadius II was not, having also perished shortly before Lucius II and been replaced by Eutychius, an ally of the Eastern Emperor Leo. A compromise was reached in which the two Patriarchates agreed to rescind their excommunications, Eutychius acknowledged Lucius II & Sylvester II as legitimate Popes while damning Lucretius as an Antipope, and Constantinople further agreed not to press the Latin and African Rites over their usage of unleavened bread for the Eucharistic Host (in part because the Patriarchate of Babylon had come to openly support the practice).

    The second most pressing question at the Second Lateran Council came down to the borders within Christendom – not only did the Emperors and their prelates have to determine whether the dioceses of Macedonia, Dacia and Achaea rightfully answered to the Pope or the Patriarch of Constantinople, but with the Christianization of the Teutons, the other Patriarchates once again came to fear that Rome might grow too powerful and influential compared to themselves. The Eastern bishops and Patriarchs consequently advocated elevating the Archbishop of Augusta Treverorum to Patriarchal status, thereby reforming the Heptarchy into an Octarchy, with this hypothetical Patriarchate of Augusta Treverorum having jurisdiction over the Church in Gaul and Germania. Obviously, Pope Sylvester was vehemently opposed to this idea (and equally obviously, Archbishop Maximinus of Augusta Treverorum and the distant Arbogastes were for it) and the proposal ultimately went nowhere this year.

    While arguments over ecclesiastical jurisdiction dragged on into the next year, the Council also addressed an additional theological issue in this one. Related to the conversion of the Teutonic peoples to the north and the ‘Blackamoors’ to the south was a tendency for pagan practices to creep into the Roman and Carthaginian churches established in those regions, as well as the worship of angels as stand-ins for the old gods (the ones which had not already simply been forgotten or quite literally demonized in Christian teaching, anyway). The Eastern Patriarchates were scandalized by stories of pagan midsummer rites among the German federates and witch-doctors claiming oracular powers or peddling bizarre treatments in the kingdom of Kumbi, while it fell to Rome and Carthage (under whose jurisdiction the troubled parishes fell) to lead the charge to address these problems.

    The Second Lateran Council ruled in favor of a crackdown on pagan & superstitious practices from north to south, such as votive offerings at sacred trees in Thuringia (churches would be built in Germanic sacred groves, sometimes using lumber acquired by cutting down the revered trees, to assert the supremacy of Christianity) and witchcraft in Kumbi (where as part of a broader punitive crackdown on human sacrifice throughout Christendom’s new frontiers, King Yansané agreed to follow the Patriarch of Carthage’s directive to execute witch-doctors who – among other things – recommend that parents kill their disabled children for fear that they’ll grow up to become sorcerers). The Council also tightened church-wide regulations on the reverence of angels, who now could only be approached in prayer like other saints and not as gods in their own right (and certainly not with any repackaged pagan rites), and limited the number of archangels who merit veneration to four: Michael, Gabriel, Raphael and Uriel[5].

    Image_of_Uriel_the_Archangel%2C_Cairo.jpg

    Fresco of Saint Uriel, an archangel revered more strongly in the Greek East than the Latin West but recognized as one of four legitimate saint-angels by the Second Lateran Council nonetheless

    With so many prelates assembled in his capital, Venantius also took the opportunity this year to promulgate additional regulations impacting the Church in his capacity as the ruler of the Latin West. With the co-operation of Pope Sylvester and Patriarch Firmus he issued laws imposing a minimum age of 40 for taking religious vows; forbidding childless widows under 40 from becoming nuns; relaxing restrictions on intermarriage between social classes; and levying an annual tithe upon any bachelor or spinster above the age of twenty[6]. All this, Venantius did in an effort to promote marriage and childbearing so as to grow the population of the Western Roman Empire back up after the bloodletting of the Aetas Turbida, which he likened to his own fathering of three children to repopulate the ranks of the Stilichian dynasty.

    To the south, Leo continued to make his will known in Aksum not with words, but with the sword. Eudocius spent this year routing Gersem’s forces out of the Semien Mountains and successfully overcoming the local Jews’ formerly-impregnable fortress on the slopes of Mount Biuat with the power of Roman engineering. After spending most of the year besieging the well-provisioned stronghold, the Eastern Romans completed a pair of enormous siege ramps (which they to construct under constant fire from the defending archers and javelineers) and moved similarly massive siege towers into position to scale the fortress walls, following up with six hours of ferocious fighting in which they were assisted by Ioel’s more numerous Aksumites. With the mountains of northern Aksum secured by this victory, Eudocius and Ioel began moving east toward the core of Gersem’s power.

    O8CpWRY.jpg

    Eudocius' legionaries ascending the Semien Mountains with their Nubian and Aksumite allies

    Far to the east, while the Bodpa and Zhangzhung battled across the Himalayas to determine the fate of all Tibet, the Later Han were launching their final offensive against the Later Liang. The latter’s Emperor Wenxuan had undertaken defensive preparations over the past few years, expending his enormous wealth to fortify his cities and recruit many thousands of sellswords, while Emperor Yang of Later Han had amassed half a million soldiers for what he rightly determined would be his most difficult endeavor yet: compared to the Liang, the barbarian feudatories of Yi and Nanyue were as fleas, and little more than an afterthought to the ruler of most of China.

    The Liang’s forts and cities proved too formidable to take by storm – Yang gave up on trying to assault them after his ‘cloud ladders’ (hinged siege ladders on wheels) were incinerated at Changnan[7] by the Liang defenders’ buckets of petroleum or ‘menghuoyou’ (‘fierce-fire oil’), imported from the jungle-principalities of the Yue to the south – and in any case, the northern Emperor was impressed by the splendor & wealth of Liang and sought to capture as much of it intact as possible. Consequently, Yang took advantage of his greater numbers to leave detachments numbering in the tens of thousands to simultaneously besiege & hopefully starve out Liang cities while using the bulk of his host to seek Wenxuan’s own field armies out for pitched battles. The Han were victorious in the Battle of Mount Longhu but frustrated by the Liang’s deployment of elephant-riding mercenaries from the barbaric southwest at the Battle of Fuzhou and then by their more skillful sailors in the First Battle of Lake Poyang, a mixed land and (lacustrine) naval battle, both of which ground their advance to a halt.

    For the Roman world, 621 was another year consumed by the entanglement of temporal and spiritual politics at the Second Lateran Council. The Papacy’s conflict with the Eastern Patriarchates remained at a standstill while Carthage, which still desired Hispania after almost a hundred years and believed they were owed the Iberian dioceses after having been the first and most faithful supporters of the sons of Florianus in the Aetas Turbida, at first refused to take sides. To break the standoff Venantius worked to bring Patriarch Firmus and Pope Sylvester to terms, with the aim of creating a compromise that could also satisfy the Eastern Patriarchates and get them to back off without rupturing the Heptarchy again: after nine months of talks, it was agreed that Hispania would join the Baleares, Corsica and Sardinia under the jurisdiction of the Carthaginian Patriarchate. In exchange, Carthage would commit to Rome’s side and oppose the elevation of Augusta Treverorum to an eighth Patriarchate, keeping the Germanic (and probably the Slavic, as well) kingdoms firmly under the ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the Pope.

    When this arrangement was made public, it proved sufficient to mollify the Patriarchs of Antioch, Jerusalem and Babylon, leaving only Constantinople and Alexandria still in support of the original scheme to transform the Heptarchy into an Octarchy. Had Teutobaudes been alive the Romano-Frankish party might have been able to raise much more energetic objections, but Arbogastes himself was too young, too inexperienced and too indebted to Venantius (for helping him re-secure the northern frontier) to effectively fight for the elevation of his seat to a Patriarchal See and backed down under pressure from Venantius. The Eastern Augustus Leo yielded and advised Eutychius of Constantinople to do the same by Christmastime, allowing Rome to definitively expand its spiritual authority as far as the Albis[8]. Now all that remained for 622 was the thorniest geopolitical question of all: what to do with the Dacian, Macedonian and Achaean provinces in the Peninsula of Haemus.

    Meanwhile by the shores of the Red Sea, following on the heels of a number of battlefield victories in the first half of 621, Aksum itself came under siege by the forces of Ioel and Eudocius late this year. A detachment of Romans and pro-Ioel Aksumites also moved to secure the coast, intimidating the weakened garrisons of most of the Red Sea cities there into surrender after Gersem had taken (and then lost) so many of their men to fight in his losing battles: most, that is, save Adulis, which had been the seat of his grandfather and primary patron Gadara, and where the sahabah resided. Muhammad sent an embassy to Ioel asking for his protection if and when Adulis should fall, but while the aspiring Baccinbaxaba treated the Arab envoys humanely, he could not honestly promise that his soldiers could show restraint around the small Muslim community once they broke through Adulis’ defenses, especially as Gersem’s men there had sworn to fight to the death.

    6uMw2tC.jpg

    Muhammad's envoys asking the aged Ioel to grant them safety in, or at least safe passage from, Adulis

    Consequently the sahabah and their Prophet sought to flee the city, which they did after paying extortionate bribes twice, both to the besieged (to let them out of Adulis) and then to the besiegers (to let them past the Roman-Aksumite siege lines). Muhammad reportedly cursed the Romans for their greed but was also thankful that they didn’t break their word and massacre the Muslim party when they had the chance to do so, allowing him and his companions to reach their ships – albeit with only the clothes on their backs – and then to return to Arabia. Since they could not return to Mecca where their persecutors still reigned supreme, the Muslims settled in Yathrib, where (being an outsider) he was invited to help settle disputes between the local tribesmen and gained much esteem for his successful diplomacy there.

    In Tibet, Mangnyen Tsenpo scored a major victory over his Zhangzhung adversaries this year in the Battle of Gang-Rinpoche[9]. His opposite number among the Zhangzhung, King Gyungyar, had fortified himself atop the sacred mountain while the Bod warriors had encamped far below, on the northern shores of Lakes Manasarovar and Rakshastal. Although it seemed as though the army of Zhangzhung held an impenetrable position, and indeed handily checked the Bod host’s attempts to scale their mountain, they were undone after a Buddhist pilgrim (named ‘Tridü’ by Tibetan tradition) revealed an unguarded path leading to Gang-Rinpoche’s summit to Mangnyen, who personally scaled this dangerous road with a hundred handpicked warriors while the rest of his men launched a diversionary attack along the much more well-worn (and guarded) paths and up the mountainside.

    Despite losing some of his elite champions to the high altitude and bitter cold, Mangnyen made it to the top of the mountain in three days, ambushed Gyungyar in his lightly-defended camp and killed him. The Bod army, which had nearly succumbed to despair and their heavy losses in the previous days of fighting, were heartened by the sight of Gyungyar’s head on their own king’s spear while the Zhangzhung were stupefied and surrendered in short order. Gyungyar’s son Löpo continued to hold out at the Zhangzhung capital of Kyunglung to the southwest of Gang-Rinpoche, but the Bod had inflicted so many losses on his father’s army that it was clear he could not win the war and Mangnyen offered him terms near the end of 621 in hopes of avoiding further needless fighting.

    622 brought with it the conclusion to the Second Lateran Council. The three great dioceses of the Peninsula of Haemus – Dacia, Macedonia and Achaea – remained the only major question for the assembled clerics and imperial officials to answer: naturally Venantius demanded they be returned to the Western Empire, while Leo dug in his heels and refused to hand them over without a fight despite having opposed his father Arcadius’ decision to seize them in the first place, reasoning that to undo such a major fait accompli would be political suicide for him at home. Pope Sylvester also insisted that the bishops and archbishops of these regions still fell under his jurisdiction as legal parts of the old Praetorian Prefecture of Illyricum, while Patriarch Eutychius argued that they were actually supposed to be under Constantinople’s since 395 when Theodosius Magnus assigned their provinces to the first Arcadius, and in any case it would only be fitting that their spiritual governor be the Patriarch aligned with their temporal one following the recent territorial changes – especially as the majority of those provinces’ dwellers (who weren’t Slavic squatters in the countryside, anyway) spoke Greek like himself.

    It took another ten months of negotiations, but with the Carthaginians falling firmly in line behind Rome on this issue while most of the Eastern Patriarchates were again less interested in empowering Constantinople, the two sides did manage to reach another compromise. Venantius conceded that he did not yet have the strength to reconquer the lost eastern half of Illyricum, and agreed to formally recognize those three dioceses as part of the Eastern Roman Empire – though of course, privately he remained committed to ‘correcting’ the border between the two empires when the West became strong enough to do so. In return for this recognition of his temporal power, Leo agreed to recognize that the Pope still held authority over the prelates of the three dioceses he was now keeping. And by turn, Pope Sylvester agreed to appoint Greek-speaking bishops and to authorize the use of Greek in Mass in the predominantly Greek-speaking cities of those three dioceses. With this settlement, the Second Lateran Council adjourned, having accomplished its goal of achieving a reconciliation between the two Roman Empires (however fragile and short-lived it may be) and sorted out the most pressing theological and jurisdictional issues Christendom brought to its table.

    eGymmhE.jpg

    Pope Sylvester II debating ecclesiastical boundaries with Patriarchs Eutychius of Constantinople and Alexander II of Alexandria while Venantius looks on in the last weeks of the Second Lateran Council

    Far to the southeast of Rome, Eudocius and Ioel achieved their final victories over Gersem at Aksum and Adulis, violently sacking both cities in the process – Ioel attempted to restrain Eudocius’ legions before they could lay waste to his future capital, but the Roman general was not inclined to hold his men back after spending months besieging the place. Gersem was killed while attempting to flee his burning palace, and the Romans also ruthlessly cut down Abune[10]-Archbishop Qozmos of Aksum, the head of the Miaphysite Church of the kingdom. Toward the end of 622 Eudocius returned home with the glory and plunder of his victory, which had also caused his ego and attendant ambitions to swell, leaving Ioel to rebuild a kingdom devastated by decades of civil war – a task made all the more difficult by how he was viewed by many of his subjects as a Roman puppet for his destructive alliance with them and his agreement with the Augustus Leo to bring the Ethiopian Church back into communion with the Ephesians, similar to (but much worse than) the internal troubles and lack of legitimacy plaguing the Lakhmids.

    To the northeast, in a land of much colder mountains, Mangnyen Tsenpo was busy lighting the torch of empire. Löpo and the Zhangzhung submitted to vassalage early in this year, and were afforded autonomy as hereditary feudatories over the ‘gyas-ru’ or ‘right horn’ of the ascendant Tibetan Empire. Mangnyen himself began to build a new capital at Lhasa, a so-called ‘place of gods’ located high up in the heart of the Tibetan mountains, and spared no expense in recruiting architects from Huna India and the still-recovering Tocharian kingdoms to help him construct Buddhist temples and palaces there, though of course these structures (and others attached to them, such as the temples’ stupas) still showed a marked indigenous Tibetan flair. Although the consolidation of his first conquests and the construction of Lhasa would take up Mangnyen’s attention and resources for the foreseeable future, in no way did was ambitious new emperor sated by his victories to date, and as far as the next targets for his conquests went, his wandering eye fell on the Kingdom of Yi to the east – no matter that striking in that direction would surely bring him into conflict with the Later Han.

    Speaking of which – just a little further to the east, the Later Han achieved a breakthrough at Lake Poyang by equal parts luck and their traditional cunning. After his first attempt to contest the lake and its surrounding forts this year was defeated in the Second Battle of Lake Poyang, Emperor Yang ordered his army to retreat and give the Liang the impression that they’d given up on trying to break through the southern dynasty’s defenses in this area. Emperor Wenxuan’s generals fell for the ruse and allowed their soldiers & sailors to decamp, so that they might relax after months of skirmishes, battles and tense preparations for the above.

    Once his spies alerted him to most of the Liang ships having docked and their crews scattering to the nearby towns & villages, Yang exploited his advantage in cavalry – as a northern Chinese dynasty, the Han fielded far more and better-quality horsemen than the southern-based, infantry-centric Liang did – to return with 40,000 riders, rout his unprepared enemies and capture most of their ships. This Han victory broke apart Liang’s first northeastern defensive line at its core and allowed Yang to begin making serious progress southwest-ward from Jiankang and Fujian again. By the year’s end however both he and the Crown Prince Jian had stalled again, blunted by the Nanling Mountains which protected Later Liang’s core around the Pearl River to the south and the Luoxiao Mountains to the west, where the armies they were sending out from Changsha could not overcome Emperor Wenxuan’s fortresses even with reinforcements diverted from the vicinity of Lake Poyang to support them.

    mEZJUeY.jpg

    Emperor Yang of Later Han and his heir Hao Jing driving the surprised Liang sailors & soldiers into Lake Poyang

    yH8Ig0y.png


    1. Western Roman Empire
    2. Eastern Roman Empire
    3. March of Arbogast
    4. Franks
    5. Burgundians
    6. Alemanni
    7. Bavarians
    8. Thuringians
    9. Lombards
    10. Ostrogoths
    11. Visigoths
    12. Celtiberians
    13. Aquitani
    14. Carantanians
    15. Horites
    16. Dulebes
    17. Theveste
    18. Garamantians
    19. Hoggar
    20. Kumbi
    21. Armenia
    22. Georgia
    23. Caucasian Albania
    24. Ghassanids
    25. Lakhmids
    26. Nubia
    27. Aksum
    28. Romano-Britons
    29. South Angles
    30. North Angles
    31. Picts
    32. Irish kingdoms of the Uí Néill, Ulaidh, Laigin, Eóganachta & Connachta
    33. Dál Riata
    34. Irish of Lesser Paparia, Greater Paparia & the New World
    35. Frisians
    36. Continental Saxons
    37. Vistula Veneti
    38. Iazyges
    39. Avars
    40. Gepids
    41. Antae
    42. Padishkhwargar
    43. Arabs of Yathrib & Mecca
    44. Southern Turkic Khaganate
    45. Khazars
    46. Kimeks
    47. Oghuz Turks
    48. Karluks
    49. Sogdians & Tocharians
    50. Indo-Romans
    51. Northern Turkic Khaganate
    52. Hunas
    53. Kannada kingdoms of the Chalukyas & Gangas
    54. Tamil kingdoms of the Cheras, Pandyas & Cholas
    55. Tibet
    56. Later Han
    57. Later Liang
    58. Yi
    59. Nanyue
    60. Champa
    61. Funan
    62. Srivijaya
    63. Korean kingdoms of Goguryeo, Baekje, Silla & Gaya
    64. Yamato

    jWichfh.png


    Lines indicate the presence of a significant minority religion, either as subjects or rulers of the majority.

    The Ephesian Church:
    1. Patriarchate of Rome
    2. Patriarchate of Constantinople
    3. Patriarchate of Antioch
    4. Patriarchate of Jerusalem
    5. Patriarchate of Alexandria
    6. Patriarchate of Carthage
    7. Patriarchate of Babylon
    8. Autocephalous Church of Armenia
    9. Autocephalous Church of Georgia
    10. Autocephalous Church of Cyprus
    12. Celtic Christians

    'Heretical' Christians:
    11. Pelagianism
    13. Donatism
    14. Miaphysitism

    Eastern religions:
    15. Manichaeism
    16. Zoroastrianism
    17. Buddhism
    18. Hinduism
    19. Jainism
    20. Confucianism & Taoism
    21. Shintoism

    'Pagans':
    22. Germanic paganism
    23. Slavic paganism
    24. Baltic paganism
    25. Finno-Ugric paganism
    26. Tengriism
    27. North Caucasian paganism
    28. Scytho-Sarmatian paganism
    29. East & Southeast Asian paganism
    30. African paganism
    31. Semitic paganism
    32. Native American paganism

    Unlisted minor religions with a significant geographic presence somewhere here include Islam (green in Arabia) and Judaism (blue in Mesopotamia).

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The Morava River.

    [2] Cologne.

    [3] Troyes.

    [4] Traits of Bön, the Buddhist-influenced indigenous religion of the Tibetans which some more modern non-Tibetan scholars argue is actually a sect of Buddhism, though many Tibetan Buddhists don’t consider it as such.

    [5] Historically, the Roman Catholic Church has acknowledged the legitimacy of only three archangels (Michael, Gabriel, Raphael) since 745 while Uriel is still venerated in the Eastern and Anglican Churches. The Orthodox also revere an additional three saintly archangels (Barachiel, Jehudiel and Selaphiel).

    [6] Inspired by the historical natalist legislation of Majorian and Augustus.

    [7] Jingdezhen.

    [8] The Elbe River.

    [9] Mount Kailash.

    [10] A Ge’ez honorific meaning ‘our father’ (not dissimilar to ‘Pope’ in Roman Catholicism and the Egyptian Coptic Church), traditionally applied solely to the head of the Ethiopian Orthodox Tewahedo Church but now used more generally for any Ethiopian Orthodox bishop.
     
    Last edited:
    623-626: Crescent moon rising
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    With the Second Lateran Council having concluded, 623 was a mercifully quiet year in the Roman world, especially its western half. When Venantius was not spending time with his family, he was busily overseeing the reconstruction of infrastructure damaged or destroyed in the Aetas Turbida and purging the countryside of bagaudae who had cropped up during the time of chaos, with some of the brigands managing to escape the death penalty by agreeing to enlist in the Western legions. In any case, this large-scale restoration of law, order and infrastructure allowed farmers to safely plant & harvest their crops and got trade flowing at pre-Aetas Turbida levels again, further bringing badly-needed stability to the Western Empire and wealth into its emptied coffers. The Augustus was further heartened by news that Otho’s grandson Liberius had indeed made it to the Tír na Beannachtaí in the late summer of this year, ensuring that the boy would be kept well out of his way while also avoiding staining his hands even further with Stilichian blood.

    VgkYmFu.jpg

    Young Liberius is welcomed at Saint Brendan's monastery

    Affairs in Arabia took a much less peaceful turn this year, for Muhammad had found the people of Yathrib to be vastly more receptive to his message than his fellow Meccans and converted many in the city to his new religion over the past few years. As the Yathribis fell in line behind his message he also naturally took on a role of temporal leadership over them, which was unacceptable to the Meccans who still considered him an apostate and outlaw. Muhammad had answered their hostility with reprisals of his own, sending Muslim war parties forth to ambush and plunder Meccan caravans trying to make their way northward to trade in Roman Syria, and by late 623 the two city-states were just about ready to openly wage war upon the other.

    After news of one more such raid was brought back to Mecca by the surviving caravaneers in August, the elders of Mecca agreed that they had to end this nuisance by marching on Yathrib in force, to burn the opposing city down and exterminate Muhammad and his ilk. Abd al-Uzza ibn Jabir, an experienced raid leader himself and one of the foremost persecutors of the early Muslims in Mecca, volunteered to lead the expedition: for this and his crimes against Islam, Muhammad had previously denounced him as ‘Abu Jahl’[1] – the ‘Father of Ignorance’ – and directly called him out in correspondence from Yathrib. Fifteen hundred Meccans departed under Abd al-Uzza’s command on autumn’s eve to chastise the Muslims, who could muster only a fifth of their number in response even after being joined by native Yathribis who did not want their city to be sacked.

    Abd al-Uzza took advantage of his greater numbers to try to play a trick on the Muslims, sending 200 men up the much better-traveled coastal caravan routes to draw them out of their stronghold while he marched through the hinterland with the vast majority of his force, planning to descend upon a lightly-defended Yathrib and sack it before catching the Muslims out in the open. However, this ruse was undone by goatherd friends of Muhammad’s son Qasim, who warned him (and he in turn warned his father) of Abd al-Uzza’s approach from the southeast. Despite the seemingly hopeless odds, Muhammad exhorted his followers to not give in to despair and instead prepare to make a stand against the much larger Meccan army in the sand dunes & mountains south of Yathrib, trusting that Allah would give them victory.

    The Muslims planned their own surprise attack on the Meccan army outside al-Faqirah, a hamlet in the Hejaz Mountains south of Yathrib, where they had swayed the town elders (by simple bribery in some accounts, religious conversion in others) into not revealing their presence nearby and assuring the Meccans that there was nothing to fear: Abd al-Uzza had bullied them with numerous vile threats if they should dare lie to his face, but the wise men of al-Faqirah held their nerve and he eventually became convinced that they were telling the truth. The Muslims rolled boulders down the slopes as the Meccans marched out of the village, having just refreshed & rested themselves there the day before, and loosed arrows & javelins at them from above, aided by favorable downhill winds: in turn the Meccans, lacking the discipline of professional armies such as those of the Romans, did not assemble into a coherent battle-formation but rather attempted to scale the cliffside in a disorganized, piecemeal manner or shot back at the Muslims with their own ranged weapons, only to often fall short due to the strong winds blowing in their faces.

    Muhammad himself did not fight in the battle, instead directing his men from the rear, but the twenty-five-year-old Qasim fearlessly strode along the Muslims’ front-line without regard for the fierce winds and smote Abd al-Uzza’s brother Suhail, who had been the first Meccan to climb the mountainside, at the beginning of the melee. Ultimately the Meccans retreated in disorder after Abd al-Uzza himself was also slain by Qasim, who did not bother honoring his father’s greatest enemy to date with another duel but instead unceremoniously pushed him off the cliff almost immediately after he had made it up there. The Prophet buried the fifteen Muslims who fell in this Battle of al-Faqirah and had their names inscribed on a nearby stele to honor their sacrifice, but allowed the corpses of Abd al-Uzza and the other seventy-nine Meccans who perished to be looted and decapitated, and further ordered that they be dumped in a nearby empty well; he would soon mount their heads on spears and use them to deter the secondary Meccan force, who had been approaching Yathrib from the southwest, into retreating without a fight at Badr. Muhammad further instructed his followers to thank Allah for this triumph but not to celebrate excessively just yet, for he understood that Mecca was far from finished and that even with ‘Abu Jahl’ dead, this war would continue for some time.

    399px-Siyer-i_Nebi_-_Imam_Ali_und_Hamza_bei_dem_vorgezogenen_Einzelkampf_in_Badr_gegen_die_G%C3%B6tzendiener.jpg

    Suhail ibn Jabir, Abd al-Uzza's brother, lies dead at Qasim ibn Muhammad's feet while the latter's own father (whose face is obscured with a veil, per a core rule of Islamic art) continues to direct the Battle of Al-Faqirah from the rear

    Off in the east, the Later Han were working to break the stalemate they’d found themselves in yet again. Emperor Yang determined that the Later Liang’s defenses were necessarily strongest in the Nanling Mountains, which stood in his most direct path to their capital on the Pearl River, so he opted to strike through the Luoxiao Mountains to the west instead. He comfortably divided his massive army of half a million men up into several still-considerable hosts and simultaneously besieged half a dozen Liang fortresses in those mountains, temporarily pulled three of these smaller hosts back together to repel a Liang counteroffensive in the Battle of the Golden Peak[2] and compelled the surrender of each one of these strongholds by the end of the year, having successfully bottled up and defeated each garrison in detail.

    As the Han waited for winter to end before resuming their offensive into the Liang hinterland, Emperor Wenxuan finally recognized the gravity of his situation and how all his wealth may not be enough to save him: accordingly he reached out to his barbarian neighbors Nanyue and Yi for assistance. The Nanyue king Pham Van Quyến agreed to an alliance, understanding that his kingdom was likely next if Later Liang should fall, but the chiefs of the Yi did not, as their western flank had come under intensifying attacks by Tibetan raiders from the Himalayas – likely a prelude to a full invasion by the nascent Tibetan Empire on their border. In any case, Wenxuan also took steps to further strengthen his army and replace his losses by expending more of his treasure to recruit thousands of mercenaries from the south, including a contingent of experienced marines from Srivijaya for the river-battles to come.

    624 was another year in which the Roman Empires remained untroubled, even as the realms on their periphery did not get to enjoy such fortune. Old Æþelhere of the South Angles passed away some years ago, and with him went his ambitions of reunifying the Anglo-Saxons under southern leadership: his own realm had been inherited by his only son Æthelberht, a peaceful and learned monarch who ruled it well (if also uneventfully) for ten years before also perishing of natural causes in the summer of this year. Æthelberht however had two sons, and they partitioned the kingdom of the South Angles between themselves following his death – Beornræd ruled its western half from the royal capital of Tomtun, while Burgræd ruled the eastern half from Lincylene. The two princes, born of Æþelberht’s first and second wives respectively, had long been at odds (indeed at one point Burgræd’s mother had attempted to assassinate her stepson so as to clear the path for her own child to inherit Æthelberht’s whole kingdom, but failed) and now with their father out of the picture, there was nothing stopping them from acting on their familial enmity; the South Angles' turn to have a civil war came before summer had ended.

    This bout of infighting between the South Angles was viewed as an opportunity both by Eadwig Eadwaldssunu of the North Angles, who hoped to regain Eoforwic for his kingdom or even reunite the Anglo-Saxons under northern leadership, and by the Riothamus Artorius III (now an old man past sixty himself), who saw a chance to advance the claim of his own children (for their mother, his wife, was after all Æþelhere’s daughter Beorhtflæd) to rule over his people’s historical enemies. Artorius did not move this year, content to let his nephews bleed each other out for some time yet and fearful of a Western Roman intervention if he struck now, but Eadwig was more eager to join the fray. By the end of 624, the North Angles had indeed retaken a lightly-defended Eoforwic after nearly its entire garrison had been called away by Burgræd to support an offensive on Tomtun, which in turn was repelled by Beornræd’s men in a winter battle at Ligeraceastre[3] (as the English called the old Romano-British town of Legorensis).

    800px-Ellandun.jpg

    A fratricidal battle between the sons of Æþelhere

    While the English fought among themselves on the northern edges of the Western Roman world, the Arabs continued to do the same past the Eastern Romans’ southern periphery. Both the Meccans and Yathribis spent the early months of 624 preparing for the next round of hostilities, with the former hiring mercenaries and conscripting their townsfolk to reinforce the survivors of the Battle of Al-Faqirah while Muhammad preached of how his past victory was clearly a sign of Allah’s favor to gather impressed recruits of his own among the latter. It was also in this lull between battles that the Prophet’s son Qasim married the young Aisha, the daughter of Muhammad’s first Yathribi convert and staunch ally Abu Bakr[4], in order to solidify ties between their clans: Muhammad urged his son to consummate the marriage and sire an heir immediately, concerned that his proclivity for fighting on the front lines would endanger his life (and thereby the Hashemite lineage’s future), but Qasim did not expect to die any time soon and was content to wait at least three years, by which time his new bride would have turned twelve.

    No sooner had the marriage celebrations concluded did the Meccans strike at Yathrib again. This time they were more numerous as Abd al-Uzza’s army, their ranks having been swelled to 2,000 strong with the recruitment of sellswords from the Nejd and Aksum, and they were led by Abd Shams ibn Qusay, a shrewder politician and commander than Abd al-Uzza who knew neither to trust nor needlessly mistreat the locals he encountered on the way to Yathrib. Abd Shams plied the elders of every town he came across with gifts to turn them against Muhammad, so that by the time he actually came within sight of his destination he had 3,000 men. For his part, Muhammad found that since he could not outwit and out-intrigue Abd Shams, he would defeat the latter with direct force on the battlefield; accordingly the Yathribi army, who still faced a 2:1 disadvantage in numbers despite the Muslims’ post-al-Faqirah recruiting drive, drew up for battle beneath Jabal al-‘Ir, a mountain south of Yathrib which was where most northbound caravans stopped to rest before entering the city proper.

    As this was a pitched battle for which both sides were ready and not an ambush, unlike the Battle of al-Faqirah, in keeping with Arab custom the Meccans and Yathribis started the day with duels between their mubarizun – chosen champions. Qasim volunteered to be the first champion of the Yathribi host, and once more proved that he was either almost as favored by Allah as his father or an extremely lucky young man by theatrically slaying his opposite number among the Meccans, Uthman ibn Hamza, in the morning. Muhammad’s son-in-law Zayd ibn Harith[5] won the next duel, and Abu Bakr the one after that. Naturally, once the Battle of al-‘Ir began in earnest, the men of Yathrib enjoyed a distinct morale advantage over their rivals.

    At first it seemed that, like the ceremonial duels which had preceded the real action, the army of Yathrib held the upper hand with ease: they scattered the first headlong attack of the Meccans and recklessly pursued them down the slopes of the Jabal al-‘Ir. They were seemingly so successful at this stage that Qasim, who had spearheaded the charge, and others at the forefront of the host surged all the way into the Meccan encampment, at which point anything resembling discipline in their ranks dissolved as each man raced to secure as much plunder for himself as he could. But this was a feint on the part of Abd Shams (engineered by the Meccans’ chief strategist, Talhah ibn Talib) to lure the Yathribi out of their strong defenses, and once they had exposed themselves on the low ground he sent his reserve, including his fierce and highly experienced Aksumite mercenaries, in on a counterattack which sent them reeling.

    rQ5W1j0.jpg

    Qasim ibn Muhammad, titled 'Warith an-Nābiyy' ('Heir to the Prophet') by Islamic believers, leading the Muslims' charge at the Battle of Jabal al-'Ir. The Prophet's only son had by this time grown up to be a bold and formidable warrior, but one who was still prone to rashness and pride on occasion

    The Prophet’s humbled son was one of the few survivors, striking down a towering (supposedly over eight feet tall) Aksumite champion as part of his escape, and was harshly chastised for his recklessness by his father once he had scarpered back up the mountainside. Nevertheless the survivors were still numerous enough, and their preexisting defenses on the mountain sturdy enough, that they were able to withstand a final Meccan assault toward sunset, after which Abd Shams ordered a retreat to the nearby village of al-Bardiyah to rest. Despite their mauling during the day, following a round of desperate prayers the Muslim contingent of the Yathribi army launched a night attack on the new Meccan camp shortly after midnight on the very next day, led by both Muhammad and Qasim (who was eager to redeem himself), which defied the odds to scatter the Meccan host & drive it into retreat – Abd Shams unwisely ignored Talhah’s advice to keep his guard up during the night, having arrogantly assumed that the Yathribis no longer had the numbers or spirit to resist him for much longer and that their final defeat was imminent.

    Elsewhere, the Later Han resumed their push into Later Liang’s western underbelly as soon as the snows over the Luoxiao Mountains had melted away, starting by forcing open the Xianggui Corridor. Emperor Wenxuan employed every creative trick and exotic weapon in his reach to try to stop their advance, from war elephants to mangonel-launched pots of flaming petroleum to the poisoned arrows of his new Nanyue allies and the swift river-boats of the Srivijayan mercenaries. But none of this proved sufficient in the face of the Han’s numbers and Emperor Yang’s ingenuity, which extended to forming alliances with the local Zhuang tribes – looked down upon as hostile savages and overly friendly to the likes of Yi and Nanyue by the Later Liang court at Panyu[6], they had never shared in the dynasty’s prosperity and had been enticed to provide guides & formidable light infantry to the Han in exchange for a much more comfortable place for themselves in the new order to come. By the year’s end the Han had overrun the rain-battered and tropical western half of Liang’s territories, including a major victory at Jinxing[7], and opened a path around the natural barrier of the Nanling Mountains into the core of Liang power around the Pearl River.

    Grmhmxp.png

    A rattan-armored Zhuang warrior, of the sort who would have helped guide the Later Han armies through their tropical and mountainous homeland

    625 seemed at first as if it would be another smooth, uneventful year for the Western Roman Empire. All across its lands, men continued their work to quietly rebuild what had been lost in the Aetas Turbida, assisted this time by a rare and pleasantly warm spring season, while the frontiers remained quiet with barbaric peoples from the Frisians to the Iazyges having been so thoroughly chastised by Venantius’ and Arbogastes’ last expeditions that they still needed time to lick their own wounds. About the only event notable enough to attain a mention in history books during the year’s first half was the birth of the Dux Germanicae’s first son, dubbed Rotholandus (a Latinization of his original Frankish name Hruodland), with his mistress Ingund – a daughter of Clovis II, the fallen king of Neustria, whose branch of the Merovingian family had reconciled with and been given estates on the Armorican border (though not their rightful kingdom) by Chlothar of Austrasia since the end of the Time of Troubles, and with whom Arbogastes now amused himself since his lawful wife Serena was still a child of eleven.

    Alas, the good times did not last long into the second half of 625. For years now a conspiracy had been hatching among the younger and more reckless men of the Senate, many of whom had lost lands and/or kinsmen to Venantius’ justice after he pried the purple away from his uncle Otho, but the new emperor had been so busy with fighting off barbarians, restoring ties with the Eastern Empire and managing the reconstruction of the West that he scarcely had time to attend to them. Arguably he had good reason not to worry: he had gained a reputation as a popular and effective emperor in these past few years, while this so-called ‘Conspiracy of the Thirty’ had no support outside of their own little circle and when their ringleader, Anicius Symmachus’ son Olybrius (who had not suffered any direct losses to Venantius but did witness his in-laws, the fervently anti-Stilichian Nicomachii, be dispossessed and impoverished after his victory, and was incited to seek vengeance by his wife Galla), asked his father about the latter’s prospect of taking the crown for himself, the realistically-minded Symmachus forcibly shut down the discussion.

    Unfortunately for all involved, Anicius Olybrius was not deterred by his father’s rebuke and insisted on carrying his plot all the way to the end. When an unsuspecting Venantius came to preside over a regular session of the Senate on the Ides of September – the thirteenth day of that month, and a Friday at that – he was rushed and stabbed to death by the conspirators, who overwhelmed the mere two candidati guards he’d brought with him that day as they consciously sought to reenact the assassination of Julius Caesar more than six hundred years prior. Traditional legend holds that his last words were not nearly as friendly as those of Caesar toward Brutus however, rather being an equally astonished and contemptuous “How could so many of you still be such absolute fools, this many years after the time of the first Stilicho and the Huns?” He perished at age thirty-five and had reigned for only seven years, half the amount of time he and his brothers had been fighting against their uncle for the purple.

    800px-Jean-L%C3%A9on_G%C3%A9r%C3%B4me_-_The_Death_of_Caesar_-_Walters_37884.jpg

    Emperor Venantius lies dead on the Senate floor while his assassins celebrate, and the uninvolved Senators either flee the scene or struggle to process what they have just witnessed

    Having murdered the Western Augustus, Olybrius next moved to realize the next step of his plan: having his father acclaimed as the next Emperor on the Senate floor. Symmachus for his part was horrified at what had happened, however – he still aspired to take the purple himself, as he had since he helped open Rome’s gates to Otho in the first place more than twenty years before, but decidedly not in this manner. In the aftermath of his son’s folly he sought to flee the capital (where he understood that he didn’t have nearly enough friendly forces available to affect a real coup with any chance of success) with haste, terrified of the inevitable retaliation of the newly-widowed Augusta and the multitudes who had loved Venantius vastly more than any of the Anicii.

    That was, of course, what immediately followed the assassination. Empress Tia was apoplectic at the sudden murder of her beloved husband and passionately exhorted the legions in Rome (many of whom were her fellow Africans), the urban mob and Pope Sylvester II to help her avenge him. For that task the enraged widow found no shortage of volunteers, and within hours – far from witnessing Rome spontaneously rise up to celebrate their ‘deliverance’ from the ‘mostly savage’ Venantius and Tia, as Olybrius had boasted they would to his co-conspirators – the Thirty (or rather Twenty-Three now, as seven of their number had been killed or severely injured by Venantius’ bodyguards) found themselves besieged in the Curia Julia with nobody coming to their aid. Indeed the entirety of the Eternal City was out for their blood instead, and even the uninvolved Senators had deserted to throw themselves as the Western Augusta’s feet, offering her their condolences and swearing on every holy relic in reach that they had nothing to do with her husband’s assassination. Most of the Curia Julia was torn down when Stilichian forces assaulted the building, and the conspirators were killed to the last man: Olybrius stabbed himself rather than face Tia’s wrath and that of the mob, something which Stilichian chroniclers used to tar him as a crypto-pagan on account of how suicide was utterly unacceptable to good Christians.

    Aside from adorning Rome’s gates with the conspirators’ body parts, Tia’s first act as regent for the nine-year-old Augustus Stilicho was to further vengefully order the extirpation of their families without regard for age, sex or guilt, including old Symmachus himself; if young Liberius were still within reach, there is little doubt that she would have had him executed too. The senior Senator had managed to make it back to his villa a day after the assassination of Venantius and promised his workers all the gold they could carry if they formed a militia to defend him, but the coloni & slaves laughed in their master’s face and handed him over to the authorities for execution instead, for which Tia awarded them not only with immediate emancipation but also by subjecting the vast Anicii estates to a thorough land reform & redistribution. The empress-mother next donated the ruined Curia Julia to Pope Sylvester and facilitated its conversion to a church, where she buried Venantius and unfailingly visited his tomb every Friday for the rest of her life: what was left of the Senate was now required to meet in a wing of the imperial palace instead, always under heavy guard. Per agreements made with Venantius and the Moorish nobility, Tia’s seven-year-old second son Eucherius was also installed to succeed his father as King in Altava shortly before the end of the year, with the promise of inheriting her own kingdom of Theveste and thereby reuniting the Moors into one, hopefully indivisible state after she herself passed away.

    cr7NM1F.png

    While Venantius lived, it was said that his wife Tia of Theveste had enough Vandalic fury for the both of them. Following his demise, she poured that volcanic rage out onto his killers, their kindred and anyone tangentially associated with them

    In Arabia, 625 was not a year of more fierce battles, but one of raids instead. Muhammad had once more given thanks to Allah for helping him stave off the Meccans’ killing blow, but determined that he did not yet have enough men with which to truly go on the offensive even after many of the wounded from the Battle of al-‘Ir had recovered. Instead, in response to continued Meccan preying on Yathribi traders, he sent parties of Muslim warriors (sometimes including Qasim) out of Yathrib to attack Mecca’s caravans and outlying hamlets throughout the year: these were the first ghazwa, or Islamic raids aimed primarily at intimidating, pillaging and enslaving hostile populations & weakening their state in preparation for a future campaign of conquest, and their participants the first Guzat (singl. Ghazi). Both sides also sought alliances with nearby Arabic tribes against the other, and Muhammad expelled the Banu Qurayza from Yathrib after they were found to have been subverted by Abd Shams’ agents and several of their men were executed for conspiring to undermine the city’s defenses once the Meccans returned.

    While 625 marked a step back toward disorder in the Roman world, it heralded a big leap in the opposite direction in the Chinese one. Emperor Yang launched his final offensive against the Later Liang in late spring of this year, bringing all the force he could muster (reinforced back up to over 500,000, and indeed almost 600,000 men) down upon their Cantonese core from north and west and even mounting a limited amphibious attack from the east in the spring. To their credit, Emperor Wenxuan and his generals managed to repel that amphibious incursion and sink a dozen Later Han junks in the Battle off Yamen, but as the rest of their defenses progressively crumbled under the Han’s overland onslaught it became undeniable that their days were now numbered no matter how hard they fought.

    Within four months, Wenxuan had to agree with all his advisors and generals that the situation really was hopeless and capitulated to Yang before the overwhelming Han armies could reach Panyu. Yang, for his part, was elated to have an opportunity to annex a mostly-intact Liang and agreed to give Wenxuan the same terms he had offered most of his other enemies on the road to reuniting China: though now he had to live as just Zhao Yi once more, he was granted the dignity of ‘Prince of Liangguang’ and allowed to retain enough estates and personal wealth to live comfortably until the end of his days, as well as to even retain a voice in the provincial administration. In exchange Yang got his hands on the splendid wealth and extensive trade connections of the Liang (though he did have to distribute a large amount of the former treasure as spoils to his many, many soldiers, at least that could be done in an orderly fashion and without a destructive sack or several which would’ve obliterated prospects of future profits from the lands & ports of the vanquished Liang), tying lands as distant as Srivijaya more closely into the Chinese commercial network. He also now had a free hand to finish off Nanyue and Yi, whose kings must have known at this point that they could not elude Later Han’s grasp for much longer.

    DZ0taTT.jpg

    A Later Han figurine depicting Wenxuan, the defeated last Emperor of Later Liang, kowtowing to their own Emperor Yang

    The Western Romans continued to deal with the aftershock of Venantius’ assassination throughout 626. Tia strove to consolidate her position as her son’s regent, which necessitated not only reaffirming the Stilichians’ alliance with the Papacy and her native Patriarchate of Carthage but also maintaining positive relations with the Blues and even reconciling with the Greens to a limited extent. The former’s figurehead Arbogastes (who she appointed the Western Consul for 626) was after all still her son-in-law, and after the thrashing they’d taken in the Aetas Turbida and with the Ostrogoth hostages she still kept at court, the empress-mother believed the latter posed less of a threat than the Italo-Roman aristocracy.

    Most of all however, Tia reversed her late husband’s outreach to the Italo-Romans and instead appointed a slew of Africans (coastal urbanites, Altavan nobles and men from her own Thevestian homeland alike) to positions of every level in both the civil bureaucracy and the military. Her reasoning was that she owed the Italo-Roman elite nothing since some of their prominent gentes conspired to kill Venantius after he’d given them an olive branch; that she would rather bear their open anger and contempt than let them get into position to backstab her as they did him; and that she needed to cultivate Africa as a counterweight in its own right to the Blues, Greens and Senate alike, which would never forsake the Stilichians as all of the above had (some more frequently than others…) in the past. For so long as she was regent, Italians would have a difficult time getting anywhere in the Roman bureaucracy and army without a letter of recommendation from Pope Sylvester.

    The queen-empress also set aside Venantius’ plans for a future reconquest of the lost Balkan provinces, prioritizing the safe guidance of young Stilicho to his majority above everything – a category which certainly included expensive & risky military ventures. Not only did Tia share Venantius’ estimate that the West was not nearly ready to take on the East yet, but she feared that if they were defeated, her enemies in Italy would be emboldened to move against her & her remaining children; thus, conflict abroad was to be avoided unless absolutely necessary, and the empire’s military resources were to be reserved for the suppression of internal rebellions until Stilicho was old enough to take the reins himself. This naturally suited the Eastern Emperor Leo just fine, for the unexpected replacement of the strong and effective Western Emperor with a child had come as a relief to him, and he was content to let the compromises of the Second Lateran Council stand & comfortably roost on his wealth for the foreseeable future. This reasoning was also why Tia limited Roman involvement in the latest bout of Anglo-Saxon infighting to offering to mediate between the warring factions, which they did not take her up on.

    g8l3X5F.jpg

    The Western Roman Emperor Stilicho, aged ten as of 626 AD. His subjects know he inherited his mother's looks, but they also hope that he has inherited his father's ability and more even temperament

    In Arabia, the Muslims and their adversaries alike were making their final preparations for the next round of great battles, which they expected to begin by no later than 626’s end. While Abd Shams and his pagan cohorts sought to create a network of allies around Yathrib, Muhammad was determined both to disrupt this enemy alliance as much as possible with diplomacy, intrigue and ghazwa, as well as to consolidate his power in Yathrib and ensure that nobody there could overthrow him while he was away in the field. To that end, with converted allies in the Yathribi elite such as Abu Bakr at his side, he decreed that the time for choosing was now: his victories against progressively worse odds at al-Faqirah, (arguably) the Jabal al-‘Ir and al-Bardiyah were indisputable proof that Allah was both real and favored his side, and all Yathribis now had to either embrace the truth of Islam or depart to continue living in ignorance elsewhere. The Prophet decreed that he would mercifully allow them to leave with their belongings and families if they did so peaceably and quietly, but that there was no longer any room for dissension – much less subversion – in his camp.

    While many Yathribis were sufficiently impressed by the Muslims’ conviction and battlefield record to submit themselves to Allah and His Prophet, there were obviously many others who refused to forsake the gods (or, in the case of the remaining Yathribi Jews, God) of their ancestors for what they deemed to be the crazed ravings of a desert ‘prophet’ whose head had been overinflated by three lucky breaks. Whatever they thought of him however, Muhammad was not joking and violently drove out unbelievers who both refused to convert and to leave on their own initiative, and allowed his followers to pillage the properties of those who he had to force out of Yathrib to boot. The Jewish Banu Nadir tribe were the most numerous and most prominent victims of this treatment, as they were besieged in their quarter for two weeks before finally being defeated and thrown out of Yathrib with naught but the clothes on their backs after being betrayed by their fellow Jews, the Banu Qaynuqa.

    In truth, the Banu Qaynuqa’s elders thought they could play both sides to their own advantage. Their conversion to Islam was not genuine, being done only to remain in Muhammad’s favor for now and to profit from plundering the Banu Nadir’s wealth, and they plotted with Abd Shams to betray Islam & seize Yathrib for themselves when the Prophet, his son and their army left to fight in the field. Most unfortunately for them, Muhammad learned of their plot either through another divine revelation or thanks to Ka’b ibn Shujah, one of their number who had befriended Qasim and actually converted to Islam in truth, according to different prophetic biographers. In any case the Muslim response was swift: Muhammad ordered Qasim to lead his faithful to besiege the Qaynuqa quarter early in the summer, and eventually storm it on the hottest day in the middle of 626.

    After their victory, Qasim (perhaps thinking of his friend Ka’b) advised his father to show leniency by taking hostages and forcing the rest of the Qaynuqa to help them fight the Meccan coalition, but Muhammad had long decided that it was critical to make an example out of the Qaynuqa lest any of the other recent converts to Islam think they could get away with apostasy and/or spying for his enemies. Consequently the Banu Qaynuqa were completely destroyed as a distinct tribe that day: their men were beheaded en masse, their women and children enslaved, and their property divided up among the victors[8]. The sole exceptions to this massacre were Ka’b ibn Shujah and his immediate family, who Muhammad agreed were true believers in Islam. The Islamic army departed Yathrib late in the year, as this time Muhammad listened to his son’s counsel when the latter suggested going on an offensive against Mecca to throw the opposing coalition (now joined by the exiled Banu Qurayza & Banu Nadir) off-balance: but when they did so they bore the skulls of the Banu Qaynuqa’s menfolk on their spears, both to warn Abd Shams that his plot had failed & to intimidate his allies. With this gruesome sight joining their pitch-black banners, Muhammad and Qasim led them to Islam’s first major offensive victory in the Battle of Wadi al-Fora’a on December 31.

    N3Xcvg3.jpg

    Qasim grimly looks on as the massacre of the defeated Banu Qaynuqa, which he was unable to avert, begins

    Much further off in the east, Emperor Yang’s ambitions took another step forward with the submission of Nanyue this year. Although he hadn’t yet directly invaded the southernmost of China’s breakaway kingdoms, they had fought with the Liang in a vain effort to stop his unstoppable advance and as a result, their king Pham Van Quyến went home with the takeaway that it was futile to resist the ascendant might of Later Han. Consequently he negotiated Nanyue’s absorption into the realm of the Han in exchange for being recognized as an autonomous prince, a condition that Yang was willing to accept in order to start another period of Chinese domination over the lands of the Việt more smoothly. Now only Yi still remained out of its reach: its high king, Meng Xuguang (as he was called in Chinese records), had come to consider Tibet to be the lesser evil even in spite of the recent raids and agreed to bow to Mangnyen Tsenpo to escape Chinese overlordship. Yang was unimpressed by the Tibetan monarch’s claims to emperorship and suzerainty over southwestern China, and began to amass troops around Yi even as he presently remained mostly occupied with consolidating his rule over the former Liang and Nanyue lands.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] ‘Abu Jahl’ is not actually a name, but an insulting nickname. Historically it was applied to Amr ibn Hisham.

    [2] Baihe Feng, Anfu County.

    [3] Leicester.

    [4] In addition to becoming the first Rashidun Caliph, the historical Abu Bakr was a Meccan, not Medinan (Yathribi), and also Muhammad’s childhood friend rather than an ally he made later in life – all of the latter are alterations brought about by the butterfly effect. According to medieval prophetic biographers and the hadith, his daughter Aisha also married Muhammad himself rather than Muhammad’s son (and did so at age 6-7), and in turn he consummated their marriage when she was only 9-10 years old.

    [5] Historically Zayd was the name of Muhammad’s adoptive son, Zayd ibn Haritha, while it was Ali ibn Abi Talib who married his daughter Fatimah and fathered the lineage of Shi’a imams. Like the Abu Bakr of OTL, they did not get the same butterfly-proofing that Muhammad did.

    [6] Guangzhou.

    [7] Nanning.

    [8] This harsh treatment was meted out to the Banu Qurayza IOTL, while it was the Banu Qaynuqa who had been exiled earlier (in their case, to Syria) instead.
     
    627-630: Eastern twilight
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    627 was a mostly uneventful year in the Western Roman world, with affairs at the pinnacle of the Empire dominated more-so by gossip than any true conflict. When the empress-regent Tia was not donating parcels of seized Senatorial estates and gold to the Church to demonstrate repentance for massacring members of those once-lofty gentes who had not partaken in their guilty kinsmen’s scheme to kill her husband, she was busy rebuffing the advances of the magister militum Sabbas, who had given up on trying to court the widowed queen-mother Leodegundis of the Visigoths and was now aiming for the mother of the Augustus instead since her customary two years of mourning had passed. The general would have no more luck with her than he did with his first intended quarry however, for Tia still mourned Venantius and would ultimately never remarry for the rest of her life – and even if she were inclined otherwise, the Visigoth general’s overly blunt ambition and crude manners would have quickly dashed any interest she might have had, to say the least.

    More concerning was that Tia’s willful decision to alienate the Italo-Roman elite while heavily favoring her fellow Africans. Besides causing the Western Empire administrative difficulty (for all the troubles it kept causing the Stilichians, the Senate had remained the emperors’ primary recruiting ground for skilled bureaucrats since they first took power) and consequently slowing the pace at which the post-Aetas Turbida reconstruction was proceeding, it also empowered the other branch of the Gothic people. Even as their battlefield losses and the Ostrogoth hostages being kept at the Roman court kept the Greens in line, King Theodahad was quietly rebuilding his faction’s strength, and now received the enthusiastic support of disaffected Senators & lesser magnates shut out of the halls of power by the empress-mother.

    Ou1YHsO.jpg

    Theodahad of the Ostrogoths being fêted by a Senator eager to regain influence through the recovering Greens

    The year was rather more eventful in Britannia. Beornræd of Tomtun and Burgræd of Lincylene had beaten one another bloody over the past three years, while Eadwig of the North Angles had pushed well past Eoforwic to reach Deoraby[1] and was now threatening both of their kingdoms. The half-brothers had barely begun talks to establish a truce and unite against their northern rival when Artorius III made his move, encouraged by news of Venantius’ death and satisfied that the Anglo-Saxons had sufficiently bloodied themselves to make things easy for him. That summer, the main Romano-British army of 7,000 rushed up the old Watling Street (as the English called the Romans’ great southeastern highway) while a secondary 4,000-strong force of Brittonic vassals struck out of the Cambrian mountains in a two-pronged invasion of Beornræd’s realm.

    To his credit, Beornræd did not waver in the face of the odds. Instead he led his smaller and war-weary army of 3,000 out of Tomtun to stop the Romano-Briton armies before they could join forces, first defeating the Cambrians at Uxacona[2]: although the Cambrian longbowmen had picked up (with the recommendation of Romano-British field engineers) a habit of planting sharpened stakes into the earth to better protect their positions in battle, the English petty-king was wise to this trick and immediately charged their front lines at the head of his cavalry at this engagement, scattering them and slaying the petty-king of Powys in single combat. However, he was far less fortunate a week & a half later, when he raced eastward to stop Artorius and the primary British army near the ruins of Manduessedum[3] southeast of Tomtun itself.

    At Manduessedum, the Riothamus had ample time to properly prepare and deploy his masterful archers, and had further reinforced himself with a number of Pelagian recruits, both Englishmen and some remaining British; though not of the numbers he desired, he did not need that many of them anyway, as his own army already outnumbered Beornræd’s comfortably ahead of the clash. The English cavalry again tried to rush Artorius’ longbowmen, but were deterred by their stakes and then overwhelmed by the more numerous British horsemen in short order. Beornræd’s infantry were then devastated by the British archers’ fire (much of which went over their shield-wall to mow down the unarmored levies behind their front rank of experienced & heavily armored warriors) and he himself was killed by an arrow to the face, after which the Romano-British infantry under King Britannicus of Dumnonia advanced to break his wilting lines. From there Artorius advanced to Tomtun and compelled the royal town’s surrender by autumn’s end, while Burgræd now found himself negotiating with Eadwig to forge an anti-British alliance despite having lost half his realm to the latter over the past several years.

    cFOwov6.jpg

    Britannicus of Dumnonia, Artorius III's heir and cousin to the warring half-brothers Beornræd & Burgræd, leading the Romano-British infantry to victory at Manduessedum

    To the southeast, Muhammad and the forces of Islam continued their advance beneath the blistering Arabian sun. Now that they did not have to worry about any uprising in Yathrib while they were away, the Prophet and his Heir built up unstoppable momentum as they rode from battlefield to battlefield this year, consistently vanquishing larger but less organized and motivated pagan armies at Wadi al-Qadid, Rabigh and finally Wadi Boweb[4]. In each of these battles, Qasim and other close kindred of Muhammad always rode forth to challenge Meccan and allied champions to single combat; more often than not they prevailed, damaging the pagans’ morale before the battle itself even began, and with each victory they were also able to recruit additional soldiers from impressed nearby tribes and enemy prisoners (some of whom converted either to save their own skins or out of a genuine belief that Muhammad was God’s Prophet and it was wiser to stand with such a man than against him) alike. By the end of 627, Muhammad had reached Mecca itself and Abd Shams had sued for peace rather than try his luck in the field of battle or a siege once more.

    In India, 627 was the year in which the Samrat Megavahana perished of natural causes, having reigned over the Hunas for 24 years. He was succeeded by his son Toramana II, who was noted to bear little resemblance to him in appearance or character. The new Emperor of India was a towering warrior who resembled the Huna kings of old; a seasoned war leader who had spent many years fighting the wild Assamese, Naga and Mon tribes of the northeast while his father counted coins and pitched lavish feasts in Indraprastha; and crucially, he was inclined to war like his namesake, and quite unlike the peaceable & commercially-minded Megavahana. Toramana made his intentions clear from the day he was crowned, not as Samrat but as Mahārājadhirāja – reviving the ancient (though still Sanskrit) title of the warmongering Eftal monarchs – and took for his wife the Sinhalese princess Siriguta, daughter of the Anuradhapuran king Buddhadasa II, before the year’s end. With this arrangement he also solidified the military alliance between the Hunas and the Anuradhapurans of northern Sri Lanka, a mighty Buddhist bloc whose most obvious target in the years to come would be the Hindu Tamil holdouts between them.

    628 proved to be a much more interesting year in the Roman East than in the West. Emperor Leo died in March from food poisoning brought on by consuming far too many lampreys for a Lenten meal, despite having been warned against doing so by his physician, which Tia believed was divine retribution both for his obvious gluttony and for persistently clinging to his father’s treacherous gains at her late husband’s expense. He was duly succeeded by his twenty-seven-year-old son Constantine IV, nicknamed ‘the Turk’ in some circles on account of his mother being the Tegreg princess Ayla, who was anointed and crowned Augustus of the East in Constantinople in the weeks after Leo’s demise.

    However, Leo’s ascension was not a smooth affair outside of the capital. Eudocius, the Egyptian general who had brought order and the triumph of Ephesian Christianity to Aksum some years ago, seized the moment to have himself also acclaimed Emperor in Alexandria. He enjoyed the support of Egypt’s nobility and officers, and in an even greater coup than announcing his claim to the purple in the first place, managed to secure the support of both Patriarch Dionysius II of Alexandria (who incidentally was his cousin) and the Monophysites of Egypt: he simultaneously promised to both respect the orthodox clerical structures in place and to appoint only Ephesians to the Patriarchate to avoid stepping on the former’s toes, and also made generous donations out of his own pocket to the See of Alexandria to further buttress their loyalty, while simultaneously assuring the latter (whose community had swelled at the expense of the closer-to-orthodoxy Miaphysites under the pressure of state persecution) that he would relent on their harsh treatment by the authorities.

    KpRRfUx.png

    The Eastern Roman Emperor Constantine IV, so-called 'the Turk' on account of having inherited some of his mother Ayla's Turkic features, pondering the rather rocky start to his reign

    Tia cursed herself for directing young Stilicho to recognize Constantine as Emperor of the Orient right away, having been unaware of Eudocius’ ambitions and thinking to avoid conflict with the Sabbatic dynasty, but resolved to accelerate the rebuilding of the Occident’s military strength so that her son might take advantage of the eventual victor’s sure weakness once he came of age in a few years. (This task also kept Sabbas busy and well away from Rome, which suited the empress-mother) In any case, Constantine had too much to worry about in the short term to concern himself with an eventual showdown with the Western Romans. As it was now evidently the Eastern Empire’s turn to undergo an inopportune civil war, he directed his admirals to blockade Egyptian ports and his generals to march into the wayward provinces, but they missed their chance to nip Eudocius’ uprising in the bud. An attempt by loyalist forces to land in the heart of Egypt and threaten Alexandria right from the start of hostilities was driven back into the sea at the Battle of Tamiathis that June, while an overland incursion by the Syrian legions (with Ghassanid auxiliaries in support) was foiled near the ruins of Avaris a month later. Toward the year’s end, Eudocius had gone on the offensive and was doing so with enough success to alarm Patriarch Abrisius of Jerusalem into shutting the holy city’s gates, while Constantine issued a call to arms to his Nubian ally Ephannê.

    To the north, the Romano-British and Anglo-Saxons butted heads twice this year. Artorius wasted little time after installing his son Albanus in Tomtun, moving to engage Burgræd of Lincylene before the latter could reconcile with Eadwig in full and bring the Northern Angles into play. He had some initial success, defeating the remaining South Angle field army in the Battle of the Weolud[5] in the spring, but Burgræd himself escaped to fight another day and the Romano-British were forced to retreat from Lincylene itself a few weeks later after Eadwig arrived to relieve the siege of their new vassal’s seat. Artorius and Albanus rallied to defeat the combined English forces at Durobrivae in May, but by now their victories had aroused Tia’s grave concern and the Western Roman empress-regent dispatched a thousand-strong expedition to help Eadwig: a modest force, mostly comprised of Romano-Gallic crossbowmen and horsemen, but the best she could assemble and send overseas in a hurry.

    The reinforced English army prevailed over the Romano-Britons once more at the Battle of Causennae[6], where the Western Roman crossbowmen were able to deploy their scuta on the dry ground of the battlefield and endure the fire of Artorius’ longbowmen while helping to hold back the superior British cavalry with their bolts. However, Eadwig’s counterattack faltered at Letocetum a month later, where Artorius made great use of the high ground and heavy rain to neutralize the English advantages in numbers and crossbowmen. Following this, the Riothamus sued for peace and was able to extract a mostly favorable settlement: Britannia absorbed most of the fallen Beornræd’s kingdom, including Tomtun itself, and its border in the east was also advanced up to the Weolud, although this was less of a gain since most of the land Artorius had acquired there comprised of unlivable marshes. As for the Anglo-Romans, England was united once again under Eadwig, who moved his capital from Bebbanburh to Eoforwic with a sense of muted triumph, while Tia and Stilicho could claim that at least they had fulfilled their obligations to their allies and prevented the Pelagians from overrunning South Anglia entirely. There was little doubt that they would fight again for the rest of the former South Angle kingdom again, if not more, when circumstances allow in the future.

    LRcRPeE.jpg

    Not only did Eadwig manage to reunite the Anglo-Saxons (again), he raised above them the standard which would definitively be identified with their people for centuries to come: a white dragon on a red field, flying in opposition to the red dragon on white of the Pendragons

    Just past the periphery of the eastern half of the Roman world, Muhammad had put his planned siege of Mecca on hold while the negotiations with Abd Shams were still ongoing. Those talks had been unproductive and dragged out for months however, which was precisely what Abd Shams intended: the Meccan leader was just trying to buy time for his northern allies to attack Yathrib while Muhammad’s army was far away. These allies were many, and included powerful Adnanite[7] tribes such as the Banu Asad and Banu Ghatafan, while barely 800 Muslims had remained to defend Yathrib under the command of Zayd ibn Harith.

    Despite the odds, the Prophet’s son-in-law was not deterred and held off the nearly 8,000-strong allied army with the support of Yathrib’s population. Even old men and boys as young as ten partook in the defense of the town walls, fighting with prunehooks and slings, while their women threw rubble and pottery at the pro-Mecca Adnanites, spurred on by a mix of converts’ zeal and the knowledge that Yathrib would surely be sacked and they would be lucky to just be killed if they were defeated. Consequently that first assault, which the Adnanite leaders believed had no way of failing, failed in the face of this ferocious defense on April 18 of this year. The Adnanites had not expected to encounter such vicious resistance and attempted to besiege Yathrib next, but had to give up and go home after a severe disease outbreak killed hundreds and disabled thousands in their camp, for which Zayd gave praise to Allah before sending word of his victory to Muhammad.

    Muhammad was not amused by Abd Shams’ trickery, and demanded hostages before he would resume diplomatic talks. Abd Shams for his part conceded defeat, his last gambit to defeat the Prophet having ended in bitter failure, and this time he not only sent his son Umayya to the Muslim camp as a hostage but negotiated Mecca’s surrender in good faith this time around. On June 3 the Meccans agreed to allow Muhammad and his followers back into their city, whether as pilgrims or permanent residents, and that they also would not persecute Muslims any longer – including any Meccans who converted to Islam following this momentous Islamic victory, such as Umayya himself and Abd Shams’ chief strategist Talhah ibn Talib. In addition, Abd Shams and the other Meccan elders agreed to break their alliances with other Arabic tribes and to form a new one with Yathrib in which the latter were clearly the senior partner, effectively reducing Mecca to vassalage beneath Yathrib while also giving the Muslims a free hand with which to conquer the rest of Arabia – starting with the tribes that had attacked his capital earlier in the year.

    OtRUEMB.jpg

    Zayd ibn Harith leading a surprise raid on the Adnanite siege camp out of Yathrib to further knock his foes off-balance, sometime between fending off their assault on the city walls and the besieging army's dispersal from a cholera outbreak

    In the Roman world, 629 was dominated by the ongoing Eastern Roman civil war. While the Nubians agreed to move against Eudocius’ Egypt (despite having fought alongside him in Aksum), Constantine IV was also directing his uncle-by-marriage Hormisdas to march from Mesopotamia to assist in putting down the Egyptian uprising before it could overrun the southern Levant. Hormisdas did call up his troops and march, certainly, but not against Eudocius – the Sassanid prince seized the opportunity to also claim the purple, an endeavor in which he would be supported not only by the Mesopotamian aristocracy but also by the Lakhmids, who still seethed over their harsh treatment at the hands of Constantine’s grandfather and their old Ghassanid rivals.

    The situation was growing increasingly disastrous for Constantine by the day, and this opening of a second front compelled him to take direct command of the loyalist armies to try to stem the tide. It was then that his other uncle, Heshana of the Southern Turks, approached him. The Qaghan offered to intervene and crush the Sassanids who had just betrayed their long-time benefactor and kindred, but the Eastern Augustus was (justifiably) suspicious that the Turks would just seize Mesopotamia and Susiana for themselves if given the chance and for now counted on his own strength, reinforced by the faithful Thracian Slavs and Caucasians, to suppress his internal challengers.

    In that regard, Constantine soon developed a mixed record. He could not prevent the fall of Jerusalem to Eudocius and the imprisonment of its Patriarch Abrisius, who firmly refused to acknowledge anyone but the rightful Sabbatic heir as the Emperor of the Orient, in the early weeks of summer, nor could he prevent the Mesopotamians from advancing as far Damascus (in large part by avoiding battle and instead inducing local garrisons to defect) and beyond into the Syrian core. However he did halt his treacherous uncle’s march at the Battle of Emath[8] in July, while the Armenians and Georgians secured the fortress-city of Nisibis and other major Upper Mesopotamian towns such as Edessa and Carrhae for him, safeguarding his northern flank. As Eudocius advanced out of Palaestina he also came to blows with Hormisdas’ army in the Gaulanitis[9], benefiting both Constantine IV himself and the Ghassanids who had nearly been encircled by the Mesopotamian forces.

    8fqfKN9.jpg

    Armenian cataphracts riding to Constantine's rescue on the plains of Upper Mesopotamia

    To the south, Muhammad resumed his promised advance against his northern enemies among the other Adnanite tribes, stopping in Yathrib only to recruit reinforcements and to allow Qasim to beget a child with Aisha: indeed their first son Abd al-Rahman, ‘servant of the Most Gracious’, would be born late in this year. Qasim himself would not be present for his son’s birth however, as he would be busy subduing the Banu Lahyan tribe in the sands of the Nejd. Talhah ibn Talib proved his usefulness to the Islamic cause in these campaigns as well, leading small Muslim armies to outmaneuver the much more numerous Banu Asad tribe, and eventually subdued them by taking their leaders captive. By December 31, the Muslims had successfully subjugated not only the Banu Lahyan and Banu Asad but also the Banu Muharib, Banu Abs and Banu Salim among a dozen others, extending the power of Islam from Yathrib to Dumat al-Jandal (or ‘Dumatha’ to the Romans) in the north – placing them in command of a critical stop in the incense trading route – and Bahrain in the east.

    Further off to the east, beyond Persia where the Southern Turks quietly massed those resources and armies which they had spent the past two decades rebuilding in silence, Toramana II was making his move. Knowing that the realms of Tamilakam remained firmly allied against the Hunas, he resolved to try to overwhelm the Cheras, Pandyas and Cholas all at once with a vast host of 250,000 men, gathered over the past years and divided into two hundred-thousand-man armies to go after the Cheras and Cholas while one host of 50,000 struck at the Pandyas. No fewer than 40,000 men of Anuradhapura were called in to support that third attack on the central Tamil kingdom, marching overland across what the Hindu Tamils called Rama’s Bridge[10] to form the southern pincer of the Buddhist alliance’s assault on the Pandyas.

    Against such overwhelming power the Cheras and Cholas could do little but fall back, despite having retooled their entire armies to better combat the Hunas in the preceding decades of peace. The Mahārājadhirāja met their elephants with his own in every battle, while directing his longbow corps to shoot the Tamils’ inadequately-armored spear phalanxes to pieces and sent his cavalry in to finish each fight only when said spearmen were sufficiently bloodied and disordered by the arrow volleys. The Cheras’ and Cholas’ aggressive usage of trenches, caltrops and stakes did pose a problem for those riders, but it was not one his numerous infantry could not overcome. His simultaneous offensive against all three kingdoms at once prevented them from coming to each other’s aid as well, although the Pandyas were able to win some relief for the allies by killing Buddhadasa II and scattering his army in battle before their capital of Madurai during the monsoon season. This victory allowed their king Parankusa to focus on fending off the Hunas encroaching from the north, and (they hoped) after that, come to the rescue of their embattled allies.

    mLsIzIV.png

    A Huna horse-archer fighting in the humid Southern Indian heat

    630 was chiefly a year of important marriages for the Western Roman Empire. This was the year in which Serena, Tia and Venantius’ eldest child, turned sixteen, and thus was due to join her husband Arbogastes in Augusta Treverorum by the terms of their marriage contract, signed when she was still but a toddler. However, the proud princess insisted that her husband set his mistress Ingund aside before she joined his court, and her mother backed this demand. Arbogastes eventually agreed, calculating that his imperial match must vastly outweigh his Merovingian concubine in worth, but he did hold out until Ingund gave him a second child – a daughter this time, named Bradamantis – before arranging for her to settle in a convent on the outskirts of Armorica’s largest forest (so-called ‘Brec’Helean’[11] by the Celtic locals) where she would soon rise to become the abbess under his continued patronage.

    Even more importantly than fulfilling that 15-year obligation and securing the Blues as an additional pillar of support for her elder son’s rule, Tia had also finished arranging the marriage of said son this year. No sooner had Arbogastes shunted his mistress into the Armoric convent and his sister packed her bags for the journey to Augusta Treverorum did Emperor Stilicho himself wed Egilona, the firstborn daughter of the Visigoth king Hermenegild II, who was six years his junior and in whom the Balthings’ good looks were said to have resurfaced in the eyes of observers at the nuptials. Standing prominently among those observers were a branch of the ancient gens Sergia[12], one of the few Italo-Roman noble families to have managed to advance (however modestly) under Tia’s regency with the support of Pope Sylvester II, and whose heir Gaius Sergius Aurata had struck up a friendship with the young Augustus over their shared interests in equestrianism & epic poetry in spite of his mother’s lingering misgivings.

    The ribald joke in Rome was that where the first Stilicho had been a friend to the Visigoths, the second was their husband. In any case it was Tia’s wish that this match would not only definitively reconcile & bind the Visigoths to the Stilichian dynasty, but also drive a long-lasting wedge between them and the Ostrogoths, who she still did not fully trust. The only hindrance was that the bride was only eight years old, obviously preventing Stilicho from siring a new Western Caesar with her any time soon – even as his majority was now only a few years away and it was widely expected that he’d lead the Western legions (whose rebuilding Tia continued to ramp up, now with additional support from Arbogastes and the Gallic & Germanic lands) to retake the lost eastern provinces as soon as he came of age.

    qriLUu8.jpg

    Stilicho's elder sister Serena was a willful young woman, not unlike her mother, and would certainly not tolerate any more philandering on the part of her husband (no matter that he was more than ten years older than her and a seasoned general) now that she had to live with him

    Speaking of the eastern provinces, their holder continued to have an ambivalent record on the battlefield this year. Constantine IV started 630 well enough: he linked up with his Armenian and Georgian vassals at Emath and from there pushed southward hard, pressing the Mesopotamians and Egyptians both while they squandered their strength against one another. The Sabbatic fleet also smashed Eudocius’ Alexandrian squadron to splinters in the Battle off Salamis in late March, allowing for the resupply of Constantine’s army by sea as well as overland. From Emath the loyalist forces bypassed Damascus (which was sheltered by the Antilibanus[13] mountain range) to sweep down the Levantine coast, retaking Sidon and Tyre in Phoenicia before emerging behind Eudocius’ army on the coast of Palaestina Prima in June. At the same time, Constantine’s Nubian allies were advancing along the Nile into Upper Egypt, capturing the lightly-defended Syene[14] and Apollonopolis Magna[15].

    It was then, however, that things began to go awry for the lawful Eastern Roman Emperor. Under such pressure from their common enemy, Eudocius and Hormisdas reached a gentleman’s agreement to stay out of each other’s way for the time being; while they did not directly fight alongside one another, they resolved to maintain a truce and focus on at least pushing Constantine back for the short term. Consequently Eudocius descended from Galilee to meet Constantine in the Battle of Ioppe[16], where he scored a major victory over his less experienced rival before the latter could march on Jerusalem, while Hormisdas moved to recapture the towns he had lost to the Sabbatic army and even attempted to trap them between himself & Eudocius in Palaestina.

    In that endeavor the Sassanid usurper failed, luckily for Constantine – the Augustus broke out past the Mesopotamian army at Sidon where they had tried to arrest his retreat. But the damage was done, as by the year’s end the rebels had reversed all of Constantine’s gains and once more threatened Antioch. With the Avars also clearly taking notice and beginning to more intensively raid the Danubian frontier now that Constantine had to increasingly denude it of its garrisons to reinforce his battered legions, on top of the Western Romans’ own maneuvering at the border, the embattled Emperor turned to his Turkic uncle and this time accepted his offer to intervene against the various usurpers in the hopes that the Turks would help him end the war in the east quickly enough that he’d still have resources left to fight the new conflicts brewing in the west, as well as enough time to move them into position. To say that Heshana Qaghan was thrilled at the opportunity would be a grievous understatement, though if Constantine knew in advance what price the Turkic ruler would demand from him in exchange for this aid, he would likely have rather accepted defeat at the usurpers’ hands instead.

    In Arabia, Muhammad temporarily ceased his efforts at northward and eastward expansion when a Yathribi caravan en route to the old Himyarite port of Muza was waylaid near Mecca. He wasted no time in accusing Abd Shams and the Meccan elders of having violated their treaty barely two years after signing it, and – disregarding their frantic denials and insistence that unaffiliated brigands had been responsible for the black deed instead – seized the excuse to march on his hometown with no fewer than 10,000 warriors at his back. The Meccans, still bloodied from their earlier defeats at the Prophet’s hands and shorn of their allies, were in no shape to fight back (which made it unlikely that they were actually guilty of breaking the truce) and quickly capitulated.

    Muhammad graciously accepted Abd Shams’ surrender and agreed not to sack Mecca, but proclaimed that in turn they had to submit to his rule and accept the same terms he gave the citizens of Yathrib in 626. All Meccans were required to convert to Islam, whose righteousness Muhammad asserted had been made self-evident by his chain of victories, and to consent to the destruction of their pagan idols by the Muslim warriors’ swords so that said swords were not turned upon the Meccans themselves – starting with the idols & paintings of divine beings around the Ka’aba, which the Prophet consecrated to Allah alone. Abd Shams was among the converts, having conceded (to retain his head and wealth at the very least) that the old Semitic deities must have been powerless fakes and there was no god but Allah. As had been the case with Yathrib’s pagan stalwarts, those who did not convert to Islam were expelled from Mecca with only the belongings which they could carry on their backs: among these exiles were the Jewish Banu Nadir and Banu Qurayza, with the former traveling eastward and the latter southward into Aksumite-ruled Himyar, both with the intent of founding their own kingdoms away from the growing Dar al-Islam[17].

    762px-Umar_Farrukh%27s_Muslims_break_the_Idols.png

    Muslim warriors destroying the pagan idols of Mecca

    In India, the Tamils were able to blunt Toramana II’s relentless assault this year. Having temporarily seen off the Anuradhapurans, the Pandya king Varakunavarman routed the army Toramana had sent against him at the Battle of the Vaigai River within sight of Madurai’s walls, then took advantage of this reprieve to swing eastward and save his Chola ally in the Battle of Venni[18] on summer’s eve. The frustrated Mahārājadhirāja redoubled his efforts to destroy the Cheras, westernmost of the Tamil kingdoms and the only one which had yet to reverse his onslaught thus far, but the slackening Huna pressure on the Cholas and Pandyas allowed them to consolidate their forces and move to their third ally’s rescue later in the summer. Following an additional Huna defeat in the Battle of Aluva late in the year, Toramana halted to rest and reorganize his armies, allow the slain Buddhadasa’s successor Siri Naga III to do the same in Sri Lanka, and revise his strategy: he likened 630’s reverses to three mosquitoes stinging an elephant, confident that he still had an overwhelming advantage in both resources and time.

    Lastly, further east beyond both Arabia and India, Emperor Yang began his final offensive to reunify all of China in 630. Over the preceding years he had amassed enormous quantities of men and supplies – a total of 700,000 men divided into four armies – around Yi, and now brought all that strength down on the barbarian kingdom like a hammer from Heaven itself. Meng Xuguang and Mangnyen Tsenpo were not unaware of this – it was impossible for the Later Han to conceal such a massive build-up so close to their enemy – but simply did not have the resources to even come close to matching Later Han’s power, being at best capable of marshaling 100,000 tribal warriors and 40,000 Tibetan reinforcements with which to defend Yi: little over a seventh of Yang’s hosts.

    The warriors of Yi fought bravely in defense of their homeland, ambushing the Han armies as the latter marched through their jungles and throwing everything at their disposal (from painted war elephants to poison darts to their better-armored Tibetan allies) at the Chinese, but none of it was enough and by the year’s end Yi had been overrun altogether: China was, at last, reunited and its antebellum borders restored. Meng Xuguang and his family had fled to the snowy mountains of Tibet, where Mangnyen Tsenpo gave his vanquished vassal shelter; for his part Yang had not failed to notice that the last of his major enemies in China had gotten outside help and sent messengers to Lhasa demanding that the so-called ‘Emperor’ of Tibet prostrate himself before the Dragon Throne & offer tribute, demands which Mangnyen defied. Offended, Yang resolved to pursue the Meng clan into Tibet and chastise this newest gang of barbarians on his frontier in the next year.

    s8KY1b6.jpg

    Crown Prince Hao Jing triumphantly overlooking the jungles of Yi, which he has just helped reconquer – and also staring at the Himalayas on the horizon, where his father intends to march next

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Derby.

    [2] Oakengates.

    [3] Mancetter.

    [4] Now in northwestern Jeddah.

    [5] The River Welland.

    [6] Saltersford on the River Witham.

    [7] The northern division of Arabic tribes, who claim mythical descent from Ishmael’s son Adnan, and who include the Quraysh and Banu Hashim/Hashemites themselves. The southern Arabs meanwhile claim descent from Qahtan (Joktan), said to have been a son of Eber and thus a great-great-grandson of Noah: they are also called the Yamani, as Saba/Yemen was their legendary homeland, and include the likes of the Ghassanids.

    [8] Hama.

    [9] The Golan Heights.

    [10] A narrow landbridge which connected southern India to Sri Lanka in ancient and medieval times, which Vishnu’s seventh avatar Rama crossed to retake his wife Sita from the rakshasa (demon) Ravana in Hindu myth. To the practitioners of Abrahamic religions (particularly Muslims), it’s better known as Adam’s Bridge. Today however, all that remains of the landbridge above water are the Pamban and Mannar Islands.

    [11] The Paimpont Forest, identified as the Forest of Brocéliande made famous by Arthurian legend.

    [12] The Sergii were one of Rome’s oldest and most prestigious patrician clans, who claimed descent from Sergestus – a Trojan exile and companion of Aeneas. They fell from grace after one of their own, Lucius Sergius Catilina (AKA Catiline), tried and failed to overthrow the Senate in 63-62 BC (for which he was infamously harangued in some of Cicero’s most famous speeches), but managed to survive well into imperial times: a Flavius Sergius became Consul in 350 AD. The founder of the specific Aurata/Orata branch of this clan which has (re-)risen to prominence in the timeline was Caius Sergius, inventor of the hypocaust.

    [13] The Anti-Lebanon Mountains.

    [14] Aswan.

    [15] Edfu.

    [16] Jaffa.

    [17] The ‘House of Submission’ – a Muslim scholarly term for the parts of the world which have submitted to Islamic rule and Islamic law, as opposed to the Dar al-‘Ahd (‘House of Truce’, countries which have a treaty of peace with Islam’s representatives) and Dar al-Harb (‘House of War’, everywhere else).

    [18] Kovilvenni.
     
    Last edited:
    631-634: The Dragon soars again
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    In Europe and western Asia, 631 was a year dominated by the escalating civil war between the legions of Constantine IV and those of the Egyptian and Mesopotamian pretenders challenging him. The Southern Turks had begun to raid the frontier in Susiana since their Qaghan (and Constantine’s uncle) Heshana had entered a formal alliance with the former in 630, but it was in the early summer of this year that they finally crossed the border in force. Heshana led a formidable host of 60,000 – a mix of Turks, Persians and mercenaries from India and Central Asia – to rapidly overwhelm the cities of Izeh, Sostra[1] and finally Susa itself, their garrisons having long ago been depleted by Hormisdas to fill up his armies or (in the case of the Thracian Slavs, many of whose families still lived in firmly Sabbatic-held territory in Thrace) scattered in an attempt to join up with Sabbatic partisans to the north.

    As the Turks broke through his eastern frontier and crossed the Tigris into Mesopotamia itself, the Sassanid usurper had little choice but to turn back from Syria, removing the immediate threat to Antioch: without his rebellious uncle to worry about, Constantine was able to concentrate his strength against Eudocius south of the metropolis at the Battle of Gabala[2] and prevail over him there. Adding to the Egyptian usurper’s woes, the Nubians continued to slowly but surely advance down the Nile and laid siege to Thebes this year. While Constantine chased Eudocius back into Phoenicia and again besieged Tripolis and Berytus, Hormisdas hurried to meet Heshana at Nippur south of Ctesiphon, the Turks having steadily advanced through the Mesopotamian riverlands and sacked Kashkar in his absence, but suffered a shattering defeat at the hands of Heshana’s numerous horse-archers and Indian elephant corps in the battle which followed.

    After sacking Nippur in the wake of his latest field victory, Heshana advanced onto Babylon. The city had stout walls to be sure, but its defenders were comparatively few and their courage insufficient to man those defenses: the wavering garrison commander was easily talked into surrender by a coalition of Babylonian elders, clerics and merchant princes, including the Jewish Exilarch Hasadiah (who was singled out by contemporary Roman chroniclers for this ‘act of treachery’, although he was far from alone in advocating yielding to the Turks without resistance). Heshana agreed to spare the defenders’ lives and to not sack Babylon in exchange for their submission, and appointed Hasadiah to serve as the city’s provisional administrator as well as a liaison for the modest occupying force of Turks he left behind immediately before riding for Ctesiphon toward the year’s end, where Hormisdas had taken shelter with his remaining soldiers.

    4X0Dowd.jpg

    Heshana's horse-archers riding circles around Hormisdas at the Battle of Nippur

    To the south, while the Banu Nadir were settling around Juffar[3] on the shore of the Persian Gulf, their Banu Qurayza allies had migrated into Aksumite-held Yemen and came to blows with the authorities there almost immediately. The Aksumites had still bled themselves too badly from their recent civil war to easily hold this region however, especially the inland mountains where remnants of the Himyarite Jews had managed to survive and quickly hailed the Banu Qurayza as liberators. Before the year had even ended the Qurayza had carved for themselves a new kingdom in the Yemenite highlands, with their chieftain Lu’ayy ibn Huyayy proclaiming himself the King of a restored Himyar in Sana’a while meager Aksumite garrisons continued to hold the lowland ports of Muza and Kraytar in hopes of relief from across the Red Sea.

    The foundation of new kingdoms on his border by enemies who continuously refused to accept the truth of Islam was unacceptable to Muhammad, who sent his heir Qasim to deal with the Qurayza and his son-in-law Zayd to suppress the Nadir. For his part, Qasim negotiated an alliance with the court of the elderly and ailing Ioel: the Aksumites agreed to cede to the Muslims whatever territories in Himyar they could conquer, in exchange for defeating the Qurayza who had wasted no time in persecuting Christians in their territories and especially singling out Aksumite clergy for execution, as their indigenous allies (who had been persecuted by those Christians following the destruction of Himyar at the hands of Emperor Kaleb a century prior) had demanded. With this coalition formalized he gathered 15,000 warriors (including many Quraysh from Mecca, eager to prove their worth to the new regime and claim a share of the spoils of war) with which to crush the Qurayza, having been informed that the Aksumites could land as many as 50,000 more men on the Arabic shore next year to support his attack, while Zayd rode out with an additional 10,000 to deal with the Nadir in the east.

    In India, Toramana II resumed his relentless advance after having spent months assembling reinforcements and reordering his armies. He now personally led the onslaught against the Cholas in the east while his Mahasenapati Nagabhata assailed the Cheras in the west, while leaving the job of pinning down the central Tamil kingdom of the Pandyas to their Lankan allies. This strategy proved more successful than the last, not only because the Huna armies were less dispersed across a broad front, but also crucially because the Tamils did not have nearly as much manpower with which to reinforce their own bloodied hosts.

    By the year’s end Nagabhata had made his father proud by laying siege to the Chera capital of Karur and driving them to surrender, while Toramana himself had decisively crushed the Cholas in the Battle of Uraiyur and was now closing on their capital of Thiruvarur to finish the job. Siri Naga III of Anuradhapura, for his part, was doing well in tying down the Pandyas before they could shift meaningful reinforcements to either of their allies. Huna heralds and musicians boasted that the reverses of 630 were as temporary as they had seemed, and that victory was now within the grasp of their mighty Mahārājadhirāja.

    Meanwhile to the northeast, Emperor Yang began his campaign to subjugate Tibet after the spring, when he could be certain that he’d be least hindered by the heavy snowfall over the ‘Roof of the World’. Crown Prince Hao Jing struck the first direct Chinese blow against Tibet itself by capturing the border-town of Dartsedo[4], which he renamed ‘Dajianlu’, and from there hundreds of thousands of Later Han soldiers poured over the Dadu River to bring Mangnyen Tsenpo to heel. Mangnyen managed to lead a Tibetan army of 30,000 to victory over a 100,000-strong Chinese army in the Battle of Lha’gyai that June, but his belief that he had won the war there was almost instantly dashed when additional, even larger hosts under Hao Jing’s direction pushed onward in the weeks which followed and captured Qamdo[5] by mid-July despite his efforts to keep them at bay. The Tibetans had more success in holding the Chinese back in the towering hills and mountain passes which crisscrossed their country west of Qamdo, but its fall gave the Later Han a springboard where they could mass more soldiers for renewed western offensives with reasonable ease and Emperor Yang was determined to make the fullest use of this advantage.

    MJOL2N6.jpg

    Hao Jing, Crown Prince of Later Han, directing his troops to push through a Tibetan blocking force in the Himalayas

    The Western Augustus Stilicho came of age in 632, and his mother duly handed off the reins of state to him on his birthday. Stilicho rapidly proved to be as energetic a monarch as his late father: in a marked and immediate break with Tia’s domestic policy as regent, he extended an olive branch to the Italo-Roman aristocracy and sought to reintroduce them into the high civil offices of his administration, so as to avoid alienating the geographic and cultural epicenter of his empire even one day longer. Tia had deep misgivings about this change in policy, but seemed to have understood that her eldest son needed to walk his own path as an Emperor and advised him that if he truly felt a need to rebuild bridges with the Italians, then he should pick his friends carefully and also rely on the counsel of the trustworthy Pope Sylvester.

    Consequently Stilicho came to rely most heavily on the Sergii, who he trusted above the other Italo-Roman Senatorial gentes on account of his friendship with Gaius Sergius: indeed he had enough faith in Gaius to make him his praepositus sacri cubiculi, or imperial chamberlain (though Gaius was not a eunuch like most holders of that office), and also named the latter’s father Lucius Sergius to the office of quaestor sacrii palatii (chief justice of the Western Empire). Many other Sergii kinsmen, in-laws and associates were promoted wherever gaps in the imperial bureaucracy opened up over the months and years which followed, as were Italians who had been recommended by the Pope (naturally, those who were both of the gens Sergia and obtained a Papal letter of recommendation could expect to be specially fast-tracked into their preferred offices). Stilicho also sought to further curry favor with the Italo-Romans by setting funds aside for the restoration of ancient public monuments in Rome. To compensate office-seekers from other provinces, especially Africans, the Augustus heavily favored locals for civil and military offices in their own lands: thus his Western Roman Empire became one where generally Africans governed Africans, Gauls governed Gauls, and so on.

    Besides these domestic concerns, Stilicho was also driven to make use of the armies his mother and Sabbas had been rebuilding by going to war with the East. Tia had instilled in him a strong urge to reclaim the lost eastern provinces: she had stressed that she’d done half the work in avenging Venantius by purging his killers (and many others related to them), but the other half – defeating the Eastern Romans who had betrayed him and stolen away Macedonia, Achaea & Dacia, none of which he had been able to recover before his demise – was now Stilicho’s duty. The Orient’s ongoing civil war now presented an opportunity which they could not possibly miss. Thus did the young Western Emperor formally declare his war of vengeance against Constantine IV in the early autumn of 632, and march into Dacia with a mighty host of 35,000 at his back. Due to the demands of said civil war, Stilicho encountered little resistance as he swept through the first of the lost provinces (which were themselves still in the process of gradual rebuilding and repopulation) and by the time the snows forced him to stop his march, he had already secured the surrender of the entire Diocese of Dacia and captured Dyrrhachium & Stobi in Epirus and Macedonia.

    QZEIkak.jpg

    Emperor Stilicho, Sabbas the Visigoth and Theodahad of the Ostrogoths observing their army marching down the Via Egnatia into Macedonia

    Stilicho had struck at a fortuitous time for the Occident, for his window to act seemed to be closing quickly this year. The Eastern Roman loyalists and their allies were advancing against the opposing usurpers on all fronts: in the west Constantine and Ephannê were squeezing Eudocius the Egyptian between them, while in the east Heshana captured and brutally sacked Ctesiphon by way of a furious night assault after noticing that Hormisdas, severely weakened by his past defeat at Nippur, did not actually have enough soldiers to effectively man the city’s normally-stout walls. As the Sassanid pretender died in the fighting, the Qaghan had his head struck off and sent along with his family (who Constantine requested be spared, on account of the blood ties which still existed between their houses) to his imperial nephew.

    By the time he received his uncle’s head and his still-living aunt & cousins, the Eastern Augustus had expelled Eudocius from Phoenicia and was pursuing him into Palaestina, where he steadily pushed the demoralized and disordered rebel forces out of Galilee and toward Jerusalem. The Nubians, meanwhile, had successfully compelled the surrender of Thebes and largely moved on toward Diocletianopolis[6] and Coptos[7], inching ever closer to the boundary between Upper and Lower Egypt; in addition, Ephannê had sent out a detachment to capture the city and churches of Oasis Magna[8] to the west. Constantine was determined to end the threat of Eudocius so that he could turn his entire strength around to deal with Stilicho’s invasion as soon as possible, and accordingly planned to take Jerusalem and clear out Palaestina by the end of the next year before advancing into Egypt itself to finish the fight.

    Beyond Syria and Egypt, Aksum’s promised reinforcements failed to materialize due to the unwillingness of much of the eastern Aksumite nobility (who had been loyal to the defeated Gersem) to fight for Ioel and their few remaining garrisons in Arabia began to yield to the Banu Qurayza. This did not deter Qasim ibn Muhammad from attacking the latter anyway, and once more it seemed as though either Allah was with him or he wielded the Devil’s luck, as he inflicted severe defeats on the Qurayza and Himyarite Jews in the Battles of Najran and Zafar. Lu’ayy ibn Huyayy was among the 2,000 Qurayza casualties in the latter battle, struck down by the hand of Qasim himself, and the remaining Qurayza chiefs surrendered to him soon after: he had offered relatively generous terms to entice them to do this, allowing the Qurayza and their compatriots to continue practicing Judaism and grow out their sidelocks in the ancient Himyarite style, but also requiring them to disarm and pay a poll tax called the jizya (‘compensation’) in exchange for these privileges. These were the same terms he extended to the Arab Christians of the region, who agreed because such a life under new and untested Islamic rule seemed preferable to the persecution they had been experiencing and knew they would have returned to under the Jews: thus did the Jews and Christians of Himyar become the first dhimmi (‘protected people’) in Islamic lands.

    Muhammad had just completed his final pilgrimage, or hajj, to the conquered Mecca when news of his son’s latest victory reached him. The Prophet sent his congratulations in return but fell ill almost as soon as he left the city: he issued one last public sermon at a pond called Ghadir Khumm in-between Mecca and Yathrib, where he asserted that the ummah should look to his son for leadership if he did not survive, then perished almost as soon as he had returned to his home, dying at the age of sixty-three with his daughter-in-law Aisha & toddler grandson Abd al-Rahman as his companions at the moment of his last breath. The news dismayed Qasim most of all, and he hurried back home to preside over his father’s burial and the conversion of that house into a tomb, which would soon be adjoined to the mosque Muhammad had built in Mecca. Zayd ibn Harith similarly suspended his successful campaign against the Banu Nadir, and together with the other notable sages and captains of Islam he raced to join a great assembly at Ghadir Khumm.

    izR5BBM.jpg

    Lu'ayy ibn Huyayy, last independent chieftain of the Banu Qurayza, beginning his fatal confrontation with Qasim ibn Muhammad at the Battle of Zafar

    If Qasim or Zayd were worried about any conflict over the succession, they were wasting their time: the presence of a single, trueborn son of the Prophet, who was also an experienced soldier and statesman in his own right, soon dispelled any cause for discontent. Muhammad’s final public declaration had left no room for doubt as to who he had ordained his successor, and although a few voices among the more hard-line and zealous Yathribis suggested that Zayd try to seize the helm on account of Qasim’s supposedly misguided willingness to show mercy to the Banu Qaynuqa and Banu Qurayza, the Prophet’s son-in-law declined and submitted to Qasim’s leadership, loyal to the Prophet's will to the end. No others dared challenge the Heir of the Prophet for the right to succeed his father as chief of the ummah[9], nor were there any with the stature to even try. In turn Qasim proclaimed that he would dutifully take up the mantle of Khalīfat Rasūl Allāh – ‘successor to the Messenger of God’ – and continue to spread the divine truth which his father had revealed to the world by pen and sword alike.

    Thus did Qasim inaugurate the Hashemite Caliphate – so named after its rulers, the Quraysh clan from the final Messenger of God hailed, although it is also sometimes referred to as the Sayyid Caliphate to distinguish its specific ruling branch from other Hashemite families who did not enjoy direct male-line descent from Muhammad. As the first Caliph, his first act was to rename Yathrib to Madīnat an-Nabī, or the ‘City of the Prophet’: Medina for short. His second act was to move the capital to his hometown Mecca and his third was to order Zayd to finish suppressing the Banu Nadir in the east, while he turned his attention back to the south. The coastal cities of Muza and Kraytar had fallen first to the Banu Qurayza, then to Islam with their surrender, but Ioel’s court asked for them to be handed back to Aksum. This was naturally unacceptable to Qasim, who was infuriated that the Aksumites should ask for conquests they had not helped him to acquire in the first place (breaking their word in the process). Indeed, he was so incensed by this demand coming from the other side of the Red Sea that he resolved Aksum should be the first target for conquest in the eyes of his Caliphate, to be assailed as soon as his brother-in-law finished subjugating the Banu Nadir.

    Further off in the distant east, while the Later Han were engaged in a slow and grinding offensive across the mountains of central Tibet, the Hunas were experiencing far greater success against their foes in southern India. Toramana II had barely begun to erect siegeworks around Thiruravur when the Cholas within the city sent forth emissaries to negotiate their surrender, while Nagabhata had moved from Chera territory to attack the Pandyas from behind while they were still occupied with the Anuradhapurans crossing over from Lanka to assail them. Those Pandyas too had yielded by the end of the year, having been left bereft of allies and surrounded by overwhelming enemy forces against which they had no hope of victory.

    The Mahārājadhirāja gave the defeated Muvendhar terms similar to what his great-grandfather Baghayash had given to the Chalukyas and Gangas: they could retain lordship over their ancestral lands, but had to recognize the Hunas as their suzerain and pay a considerable annual tribute which included elephants and chests of gold, ivory, cotton & silk, and exotic spices. With this triumph, Toramana II had achieved what Baghayash (and even the Mauryas from long before their time) could not – he had extended Huna rule from the Indus to the great Shaktist temple complex at Kanyakumari, on the very southern tip of the Indian subcontinent. But the warlike King-of-Kings was far from satisfied, believing this historic victory over the Tamils who had long eluded the Huna yoke to be but his first real step to legendary greatness, and soon his eyes would wander in search of new conquests abroad. Of those, the jungles of the Mon tribes to the east and the mountains of the Indo-Romans to the northwest seemed the most promising targets.

    i0bPlxR.jpg

    A Pandya town devastated by Toramana II's decisive final offensive

    633 was the year of the Western Emperor’s first real battles, as the Danubian legions of the East and their attendant Thracian Slav auxiliaries mustered to stop his march toward Thessalonica. Although Stilicho had diligently studied De Re Militari[10] and accounts of past Roman military victories under his tutors, he still lacked experience and his overly ambitious initial plan for a three-pronged advance converging on Thessalonica out of Dardania & Epirus was foiled by the Eastern general Argyrus, who routed his easternmost detachment in the Battle of Pella in April of this year. Stilicho, Sabbas and Theodahad fell back to consolidate their forces at the dilapidated town of Heraclea Lyncestis[11], where Argyrus duly pursued them.

    It fell to the much more experienced Sabbas and Theodahad to plan for the battle to come. As Argyrus advanced up the Via Egnatia, he was harried by an increasing number of Sclaveni skirmishers loyal to the Western Romans, who he tried to counter with his own Thracians. Once he came within sight of the mostly-ruined Macedonian town, he found that the Western Romans – who still outnumbered his own army of about 15,000 comfortably – had drawn up for battle, with their stout legionary infantry occupying the road itself while their flanks were progressively anchored by the Visi- and Ostrogothic contingents, Carantanians and Horites, and light & medium cavalry from southern Gaul and Africa. Stilicho himself commanded a reserve comprised of elite Scholae heavy cavalry and a complement of Burgundian & Gothic nobles.

    Undeterred by this sight, Argyrus ordered his light troops forward to engage the Western Romans’ screen of Slavic skirmishers and Moorish mounted archers. This initial engagement did not go well for the Eastern Romans, and soon Sabbas exhorted his legions to attack: pushing past the Orient’s arrows, javelins, darts and crossbow bolts, the men of the Occident reached the opposing shield-wall by high noon and quickly began to carve through their ranks. However Argyrus had been counting on such a move, and had ordered the legions comprising his own center – his most disciplined Danubian veterans – to gradually give ground while pouring his less capable reserves in to extend their line, so that the Eastern Roman formation came to resemble a crescent by about an hour past noon and he could order his cataphracts & mercenary riders to charge into the Westerners’ rear after enough of them had been drawn into the trap. Unfortunately for him, in his haste to imitate Hannibal’s victory at Cannae, Argyrus had forgotten to deal with Stilicho’s reserve first; the young Augustus proved his adaptibility and good fighting instincts by leading his men forward and disrupting the charge of the Eastern Roman cavalry at this critical moment, breaking up the encirclement and causing the collapse of Argyrus’ plans.

    LMizikF.jpg

    Young Stilicho leading the Western Roman reserve into action against Argyrus' cavalry at Heraclea Lyncestis

    Thus did Stilicho’s baptism of fire in the Battle of Heraclea Lyncestis end with the smashing Western Roman victory which had been expected (though it came with some unexpected difficulty), allowing the Western Romans to rapidly overtake the rest of Macedonia over the year and even begin to make advances into the Diocese of Achaea, where Argyrus had retreated in disarray. Thessalonica’s garrison had defected to the Western Roman Empire shortly after the battle, sparing Stilicho and his generals the need to take the city by siege or storm. The only thing which blunted their momentum (and also caused an additional headache for Constantine IV) was that the Avars decided they’d seen enough Roman-on-Roman bloodletting and jumped into the fray starting in the autumn, with two great hosts of at least 20,000 men each spilling out of their bridgeheads south of the Danube to attack both Western Roman-held Dacia and Eastern Roman-held Thrace simultaneously.

    As for Constantine, he did find some relief in his campaign against the Egyptian rebels. His faithful legions cleared those of Eudocius from Palaestina by mid-summer, and while the Egyptians had repelled Ephannê’s attack on Oasis Magna, the Nubians’ primary advance up the Nile had continued without stopping all throughout the first half of the year. With Sabbatic armies poised to invade their core territory of Lower Egypt across two fronts, Eudocius’ generals were divided on how to proceed: some warned that treason guaranteed the death penalty and recommended that he fight to the bitter end, while others believed all was lost and they should surrender while they still could. Ultimately the usurper himself never got to make a choice, as the latter faction assassinated him after an inconclusive war council and sent his head to Constantine in hopes of finding clemency.

    Constantine was not amused by this piling of treachery upon treachery and explained that he would only have been moved to mercy if these Egyptian captains had turned upon Eudocius before thousands more good Romans had died in the battlefields of Syria and Palaestina, although he did extend to them the mercy of a quick beheading rather than the more torturous punishments usually reserved for traitors. The hard-liners among Eudocius’ followers, including the Monophysite Copts, continued to fight out of the oases of western Egypt, but they sank to the bottom of Eudocius’ list of priorities as he turned his full attention toward Stilicho and the Avars on his northwestern frontier. For that matter so did Heshana Qaghan, who continued to occupy Susiana and the Mesopotamian provinces and also covertly obtained the allegiance of the majority-Nestorian Lakhmids, who still resented efforts by the overbearing Patriarchate of Babylon to convert them to Ephesianism and had been promised religious tolerance by Heshana. The need to ‘restore order’ in these lands and a few cities in Syria (mainly Damascus) which were still being held by Monophysite and Nestorian insurgents formerly allied to Eudocius, supposedly in his nephew’s name, gave Heshana an excuse to keep and reinforce his armies in the region while Constantine moved his own men westward.

    e7Zulnc.jpg

    Eudocius' assassins moving to sever his head so they can send it to Constantine IV

    In Arabia, Zayd ibn Harith finally secured the capitulation of the remaining Banu Nadir and their cohorts at the conclusion of the Siege of al-Rustaq, an old Sassanid fort where he had pursued them after prevailing in his Tawam[12] Campaign and trapped them for seven months before they depleted the last of their rations. His envoy returned to Mecca with word that the Banu Nadir had been placed in dhimmitude only to find the rest of the Caliphate already preparing for another war: some of the eastern Aksumite magnates, who were more loyal to Ioel than their neighbors, had assembled an army and crossed over the Bab el-Mandeb to attack Muza, no doubt laboring under the delusion that the Caliphate was too bloodied from its recent wars with the Qurayza and Banu Nadir to keep them from reclaiming their Himyarite ports. While he acted outraged, Qasim was in truth pleased that Aksum had struck the first blow in the war he was planning to start anyway, and after Talhah ibn Talib had driven this modest Aksumite army back into the sea the Caliph busily set about gathering the men and resources to pursue them back over the Red Sea.

    While India now enjoyed a few years of peace as Toramana II solidified his conquests and prepared to carve out new ones, further to the east the Chinese invasion of Tibet was reaching its climax. Once the snows cleared and the mountains became passable, Emperor Yang’s armies slowly but inexorably pushed westward from their bases at Qamdo and Jyekundo[13], always harried but never stopped by Tibetan ambushes and counter-attacks. It seemed as though there would be no stopping the Chinese until they made it into the Yarlung Valley, where Mangnyen Tsenpo had concentrated nearly all of his remaining soldiers and led them into one more desperate attempt to stop the Later Han onslaught in June of 633.

    The Battle of Yumbulakhang[14] on Lhasa’s southern approach, where the first Tibetan king and Mangnyen’s ancestor Nyatri Tsenpo was said to have descended from Heaven seven hundred years prior, proved an immensely hard-fought contest and the most challenging obstacle Emperor Yang had to face since he defeated the Later Liang. It was not even so much a single pitched battle as it was a six-day campaign consisting of multiple battles between 120,000 Tibetans and 350,000 Chinese in the fortified mountains and valleys around the sacred site. Yang began to gain the upper hand on the sixth day when Hao Jing overran a number of major gompas[15] on Mount Gongbori, and still had a second army bearing down on Lhasa from the north, but he had also sustained grievous losses and was concerned about the difficulties of continuing to slog through the Himalayas, on top of feeling a pressing need to consolidate his reunified China while he still lived.

    Thus did the Emperor choose to offer Mangnyen a truce and peace talks rather than attack the main Tibetan fortress at Lharu Menlha in a push for a total victory, and for his part Mangnyen – now sufficiently humbled by the power of the risen Dragon – grudgingly agreed. By the terms of the Treaty of Yumbulakhang, the Later Han agreed to withdraw from Tibet (save Qamdo by the headwaters of the Mekong River, which Yang insisted on keeping as a base in case he ever had to chastise the Tibetans again) in exchange for Tibet paying them tribute and handing over the Meng clan which had ruled the former Kingdom of Yi. This final triumph marked an end to hostilities (both in and outside of China proper) for the dynasty and the definitive conclusion of the Eight Dynasties & Four Kingdoms Period since Yang began his final campaigns of unification south of the Yangtze twenty years prior, capping off the meteoric rise of the Later Han from a gang of bandits to Emperors of all China.

    SZeofBg.png

    Later Han troops parading through Luoyang following their final victory over Tibet

    Come 634, both warring halves of the Roman Empire found themselves having to deal with the Avars more-so than each other. Dulo Khagan’s successor Mùlìyán (or as the Romans called him, ‘Mouli’) Khagan tore a swath through lightly-garrisoned Dacia to cut Stilicho and his main army off from the rest of the Western Empire, while his brother Yeyan Tarkhan quickly overwhelmed the skeletal garrisons of the East’s Danubian frontier and menaced cities such as Marcianople and Adrianople, and tens of thousands of additional Avar reinforcements were massing north of the Danube to support the royal spearhead armies. While the Western Romans issued summons for their own reinforcements from Italy & Africa, including many Thevestians being sent by Tia (all of whom were to be transported by ship over the Fretum Hydruntium[16]) as well as the March of Arbogast and its neighboring federates (overland), Sabbas blunted Mouli Khagan’s assault in a great gorge which his Sclaveni auxiliaries called ‘Matka’[17], buying a little time for Stilicho and Theodahad to consolidate their control over the rest of Macedonia.

    By late May, Constantine IV and his legions had crossed the Hellespont and were moving to engage the Avars rather than the Western Romans, as the former had sacked Marcianople and a number of other cities after overcoming their defenses with mangonels and were now approaching Constantinople itself. The Eastern Romans threw Yeyan Tarkhan back in the Battle of Arcadiopolis[18], and at this point Constantine attempted to bribe the Avars into concentrating their attacks against the Occident; but Mouli Khagan’s territorial demands (he sought all the lands down to the Hebrus[19]) proved too great for the emperor to meet, and the talks for an Avar-Eastern Roman alliance broke down soon after they had begun. In any case, Yeyan Tarkhan rallying to defeat Constantine at the Battle of Mesembria[20] in July gave the Avars hope of prevailing over both Romes and eliminated Mouli’s appetite for further negotiations.

    Not for the first time in history did the Western and Eastern Roman Empires find themselves having to reach a truce so they could combat a common enemy. Constantine agreed to return Dacia and Macedonia in their entirety to Stilicho and the West, but not Achaea: with these terms set, the two Romes began to coordinate their maneuvers against the Avar Khaganate, though their cooperation was not off to a particularly good start – Sabbas was killed by an Avar lancer at the Battle of Zapara in autumn of 634 after Mouli Khagan broke through his defenses, before Argyrus could link up with Stilicho & Theodahad to assist him. Stilicho promptly promoted his older brother-in-law Arbogastes, who had just finished assembling a grand second host of Romano-Gallic & Germanic legionaries, Teutonic federates and Dulebians and left a pregnant Serena behind as he marched to the emperor’s rescue, to replace the fallen Visigoth as his magister utriusque militiae.

    EjqpurC.png

    A Frank, a Slav and a Gallo-Roman of Arbogastes' relief army

    To the southeast, the Hashemite Caliphate began its assault on Aksum in the spring months of 634. Caliph Qasim and Talhah ibn Talib crossed the Bab el-Mandeb with 20,000 warriors, leaving Zayd behind in a show of the former’s faith in his brother-in-law (especially as he was leaving Aisha, Abd al-Rahman and his newborn second son Ibrahim in Zayd's care), and immediately forced the 200-man Aksumite garrison of the Isle of Diodorus to surrender without a fight: the island was renamed Mayyun by its new occupants. After further occupying the ‘Seven Brothers’[21] and landing at the peninsula of Ras Siyyan, the Muslims fanned out to establish a camp further inland, away from the marshes surrounding Ras Siyyan. It was then that the Aksumites had their best chance to drive the Arabs back into the sea, while the Muslims were still disoriented from their seaborne journey and had yet to entrench themselves around the Gulf of Tadjoura.

    Alas, the opportunity was lost due to the death of Ioel and the eruption of yet another civil war between his son Najashi and his cousin Wazena. Qasim took note of his enemies’ division and did not immediately try to rush for the capital of Aksum for fear that he might drive Najashi & Wazena back together, but instead concentrated on consolidating his growing base around the Gulf of Tadjoura and building ties with local Harla tribes who had little stake in the governance of the Aksumite Empire. While Najashi and Wazena bled each other white over the rest of this year, raiding parties of Islamic guzat struck out from Qasim’s encampments with increasing frequency and ferocity, bringing back plunder & slaves from ever deeper in the Aksumite hinterland and further weakening the collapsing enemy empire in preparation for what the Caliph intended to be his deathblows over the next few years.

    In China, Emperor Yang returned to his capital at Luoyang and – as he was finally back at peace – there began comprehensive domestic reforms intended to consolidate the Later Han’s hold on the Middle Kingdom for the long term. He began to promulgate a new legal code based on Confucian principles (although it would never actually be finished within what remained of his lifespan), engaged in an administrative overhaul in which he internally reorganized China into thirteen circuits further broken down into prefectures and counties, and finalized the replacement of the Former Han-era ‘Three Lords and Nine Ministers’ system with the ‘Three Departments and Six Ministries’ toward which China had been moving since late Chen times. This new system consisted of an advisory Chancellery, a legislative Palace Secretariat and an executive Central Secretariat, the last of which also had half a dozen agencies (Civil Appointments, Finance, War, Justice, Works and Rites) under its authority.

    Yang also restored the keju or imperial examination system across the entirety of China, with the intent of reviving a mandarin class which answered exclusively to himself and have minimal local ties getting in the way of their loyalty to Luoyang[22]. Notably the Huangdi opened the examination to limited numbers of exceptionally talented artisans and merchants, perhaps mindful of his own dynasty’s lowly roots. Emperor Yang further generally promoted Confucianism as an extension of his revival of the imperial examinations, eager to restore stability and social harmony to China after the troubles of the Eight Dynasties and Four Kingdoms Period, although he also proved remarkably tolerant of Buddhism and Taoism, both of which continued to flourish and grow across China in the following decades. In the southwest, he demonstrated his typical pragmatic clemency toward the defeated Meng clan and installed them as one of several autonomous, hereditary chiefs over their people in exchange for hostages and tribute to demonstrate their loyalty to the Later Han, thereby instituting the so-called jimi system[23].

    Pglu4ES.jpg

    One of the first imperial examinations held under the auspices of the Later Han following their reunification of China

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Shushtar.

    [2] Jableh.

    [3] Ras Al-Khaimah.

    [4] Kangding.

    [5] Chengguan, Chamdo.

    [6] Qus.

    [7] Qift.

    [8] Kharga.

    [9] The Arabic word for ‘community’, in this context referring to all Muslims much as ‘Christendom’ refers to all Christians in general.

    [10] The primary Late Roman military manual, written by Publius Flavius Vegetius Renatus most likely sometime in the 380s-390s and periodically revised as late as 450. Some of Vegetius’ maxims were taken up by the Eastern Roman emperor Maurice centuries later, making a reappearance in the latter’s Strategikon.

    [11] Bitola.

    [12] A region on the modern UAE-Oman border stretching from the Persian Gulf to the Al-Hajar Mountains, reputed for its oases and date palms.

    [13] Gyêgu.

    [14] Yungbulakang Palace.

    [15] A gompa is a Tibetan Buddhist fortress-monastery, often built on or near a sacred mountain.

    [16] The Strait of Otranto.

    [17] The Matka Canyon.

    [18] Lüleburgaz.

    [19] The Maritsa River.

    [20] Nesebar.

    [21] The Sawabi Islands.

    [22] Based on the Sui and early Tang reforms. The main differences are that both dynasties’ class-based criteria for the imperial examination system were stricter (no merchants or artisans allowed at all) and that the Sui were Buddhists while the Tang were Taoists, while the Later Han are Confucians – albeit still more flexible on the matter of social mobility than orthodox Confucians might like.

    [23] A precursor to the tusi (autonomous tribal chieftain) system of the Yuan, Ming and Qing.
     
    Last edited:
    635-637: White Rider in the West
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    In the Roman world, 635 was a year continuously dominated by the war with the Avars. The combined armies of Stilicho, Theodahad and Argyrus opened the spring fighting with two victories over Mouli Khagan at the Battles of Callicum[1] and Lacus Brygeis[2], but suffered a serious reverse outside the Slavic village of Kruševo when they tried to push northward. There Mouli managed to kill Argyrus and scatter the Eastern Roman contingent after luring them in with a feigned retreat, and over June and July he pushed the remaining Western Romans back toward Thessalonica. To their credit however, Stilicho and Theodahad put up such a fight that the Avar Khagan had to direct most of the reinforcements he had amassed north of the Danube over the past winter into supporting his efforts against them, thereby failing to leave enough troops to guard his rear against the oncoming host of Arbogastes – who had managed to strike up an unlikely alliance with the Iazyges and (on top of aggressively raiding the northern half of the Avar realm with their former Dulebian enemies) added an additional 4,000 Sarmatian warriors to his ranks, now approximately 24,000 strong.

    The Romans (whose strength had been buoyed somewhat by the arrival of Tia’s African reinforcements in Thessalonica) made their stand in the marshes of Borboros around Lake Loudias[3] west of Thessalonica, no doubt hoping that the terrain and the July heat would neutralize the Avars’ advantage in cavalry. Their hopes were seemingly vindicated when the Avars’ lancers and horse-archers did indeed flounder in the swamp, and Mouli fell back after failing to make much of an impression on the Roman lines. But this was yet another feint, and the Avars whirled around to inflict heavy losses on the Roman units which were foolish enough to pursue them onto more favorable ground. Not pursuing the Avars proved to be almost as dire a choice for Stilicho and Theodahad, as this gave Mouli ample time to rest and reorganize his men while their own increasingly suffered from disease and the summer heat in the fetid Borboros. They could not even retreat from the swamp, as Mouli launched small but frequent attacks to keep the Romans on their toes and gauge whether resistance had slackened enough that he could move through the Borboros in force.

    After three days however, this impasse was finally broken by the emergence of Arbogastes’ army to the north: previously they had overcome the small Avar rearguard south of the Greek village of Griva, where the magister militum beheaded the Gepid king Munderic in single combat. Descending from the slopes of Mount Paiko, Arbogastes launched an immediate attack on the Avars and were duly supported by the main Western Roman army – although he himself had become feverish, Stilicho ordered his remaining legions to move in support of his brother-in-law regardless. Caught between two foes, Mouli lost many thousands of men on that searing fourteenth of July and had to beat a retreat to the east in a hurry. Even this victory was not the end of good news for the Western Romans: the Roman command received news that Arbogastes’ daughter Marcellina had been safely delivered the day after the battle, and Stilicho also made a full recovery from his swamp-borne illness a week later.

    mS0haFc.png

    The army of the magister militum Arbogastes advancing against the Avars between Mount Paiko and the marshes of Borboros

    The Eastern Romans benefited from Mouli Khagan’s focus on (and defeat by) their Western kindred this year. Over the spring and summer months Constantine’s armies methodically advanced from Adrianople to retake Debeltum[4], inflict a major defeat on the eastern Avar army of Yeyan Tarkhan at the Battle of Anchialus[5], and work their way back up toward Marcianople. In early autumn the Eastern legions once more faced Yeyan in pitched battle before the devastated capital of Moesia Secunda, and utterly crushed him there: the East’s more numerous corps of equites sagittarii, supported by Ghassanid and Caucasian auxiliaries, prevailed over the Avar horse-archers in the early hours of the engagement and although Yeyan’s heavy lancers momentarily broke through the legionary lines to threaten Emperor Constantine at the climax of the fighting, the Eastern Augustus held his ground long enough for his candidati bodyguards to dispatch the Khagan’s brother, close the gap and annihilate this severed Avar spearhead formation.

    The rest of Moesia fell back into Constantine IV’s hands after Marcianople and the two Roman emperors spent the winter planning to trap & finish off the main Avar army under Mouli Khagan. Meanwhile on the other side of the Eastern Empire, Heshana Qaghan had pushed into the rebellious parts of Syria with his hordes, retaking Damascus and other towns still held by Monophysite insurgents in his nephew’s name. Notably the Turks generally conducted themselves in a civilized manner and refrained from sacking these cities, while the Qaghan himself sought to collaborate with and ingratiate himself to the local elites once they had submitted to him – all part of Heshana’s scheme to subvert and annex these regions into the Southern Turkic Khaganate, much like his issuance of edicts of tolerance which were a welcome change from Roman-led persecutions for the ‘heretics’ of Mesopotamia & Syria.

    Well south of the Mare Nostrum, the Muslims launched their first serious offensives in Aksum this year. Qasim determined that his rivals had bled each other sufficiently to make his conquest of the region a cakewalk, and began by attacking the faction of Wazena (which controlled most of eastern Aksum) in May of 635. Aided by both Harla auxiliaries and disloyal Aksumite nobles who decided to throw their lot in with the conquerors, the Islamic army rapidly pushed west and south from their base around the Gulf of Tadjoura along the Awash River, fanning out to seize the dry and increasingly hot lowlands as far as the Aksumite Massif and the Ahmar Mountains[6], and acquiring yet more indigenous allies in the form of the Afar nomads who dwelled in the Danakil Desert to the northwest.

    xyi0jTn.png

    A traitorous Aksumite noble horseman and Harla tribal auxiliary of the Islamic army in East Africa

    Until August the Muslims had encountered little resistance worth noting, as Wazena’s armies were busily engaged with those of his cousin to the north and west and the token garrisons he had left scattered in Qasim’s path either capitulated in a rush or were easily overcome by the much more numerous Islamic soldiers. That changed about halfway through August, when the imperial claimant learned of the extent and rapidity of the Muslim conquests in his backyard and was forced to finally go deal with the invasion himself. Thus did the Aksumites of Wazena confront the Islamic army near the town of Gewane, with Wazena himself establishing his camp on the slopes of Mount Ayalu: he had brought with him some 20,000 men, about as many as Qasim had, but since the Caliph had dispersed some of his soldiers to continue raiding & laying waste to the countryside, the latter had slightly fewer (approximately 15,000) soldiers present for this battle – not that the facts prevented Muslim chroniclers from exaggerating and claiming he was facing 30-100,000 Aksumites, of course.

    On the first day of combat the Muslims easily routed the Aksumites defending Gewane, but they were stymied by the heights of Mount Ayalu and all their efforts to scale the slopes had failed by nightfall. However, that evening an enterprising Afar scout in Talhah ibn Talib’s employ alerted Qasim to hidden paths up the mountainside, which the Afars had long used for pilgrimages to honor & sacrifice to their ancient gods. Under cover of darkness, 3,000 Muslims – including their bold Caliph himself – ascended Mount Ayala using these paths and launched a surprise attack on the Aksumite encampment, wiping Wazena and his chief lieutenants out alongside twice their number in dazed or sleeping Aksumites. By morning the rest of the Aksumite army had capitulated, marking the surrender of eastern Aksum to the Hashemite Caliphate.

    This year in China saw the implementation of the ‘equal-field’ system across all of China by the order of Emperor Yang. To formally replace the older ‘well-field’ system of small private farms around a publicly-owned well, which had already begun to decline under the Former Han centuries ago and had been rendered effectively totally defunct by the consolidation of estates into the hands of warlords & their lieutenants during the Eight Dynasties and Four Kingdoms Period, he proclaimed that all land in China in fact belonged to him, and that a plot would be distributed to every family (the smallest being about a hectare in size, although families with more oxen would get larger plots). Upon their patriarch’s death the land would return to the state for redistribution, but exceptions were made for families of certain specialized professionals (such as tea and silk farmers), whose lands attained hereditary status so long as they had one heir to take up the family trade. It was the elderly Emperor’s hope that this new system would foster a sense of gratitude and loyalty among the Chinese commons toward his dynasty.

    yBJkgjD.png

    Chinese peasants at work, free of the fear of bandit raids or an enemy foraging party for the first time since the collapse of the Chen dynasty a century prior

    The spring and early summer of 636 saw both Roman Empires moving straight into their climactic confrontation with the Avars. As soon as the snow & ice had begun to clear Mouli Khagan stormed eastward to engage Constantine IV, not only to avenge his fallen brother but also to hopefully eliminate the Eastern Roman army before it could link up with the Western one, but Stilicho and his generals understood what he was trying to accomplish and remained in hot pursuit. For his part Constantine did not shy away from a fight and sent messengers to inform Stilicho that he would make his stand west of the Moesian village of Nicopolis[7], even planting Yeyan Tarkhan’s head on a spear before his army to taunt the Avar Khagan, and pin him there so that they could squeeze his horde between their legions. Following a number of skirmishes and maneuvers on both sides of the Danube (with the Avars attempting to add reinforcements to their army as it marched while the Romans dispatched parties of praeventores[8] and limitanei to harass them), the two armies met shortly before noon on June 6.

    Having already been defeated by a surprise encirclement in the last year, Mouli had the sense to leave a stronger rearguard of 7,000 under his son Mugui Tarkhan this time around, leaving him with approximately 18,000 men with which to directly fight his brother’s killer’s army of 20,000 in the Battle of Nicopolis. Though incensed by the sight of Yeyan’s head, the Khagan was able to retain a cool head for at least the first few minutes of combat and draw the Roman line out with his horse-archers before ordering the rest of his army to charge forth. The stampeding Avar lancers & Gepid nobles flattened Constantine’s Thracian Slav contingent and even many of the comital legionaries behind them, but came under intense fire from his Constantinopolitan crossbowmen & loyal Syrian archers the entire time and finally had their momentum blunted by a counter-charge of the heavy Eastern Roman cavalry reserve under the Augustus’ direct command.

    Nevertheless the Avars’ mostly-Slavic infantry pressed forward behind their masters, and although normally inferior in skill and equipment compared to the professional Roman legions, those legions had been so disordered by Mouli Khagan’s thunderous charge that they were now less able to stand up to this wave of fresh enemy footmen. The Battle of Nicopolis, and particularly the furious clash between Mouli Khagan’s and Constantine IV’s elite horsemen, hung in the balance until later in the day when the Western Romans arrived on the scene. Mugui dispatched runners to alert his father to the arrival of the large enemy army in their rear; although he was better able to resist their onslaught than Munderic of the Gepids had been, all the same the Avar rearguard had to slowly but surely give ground before their greater numbers and determination. Under this additional pressure Mouli grudgingly ordered a retreat after failing to kill Emperor Constantine, and in fact having been shot beneath his collarbone by one of the imperial bodyguards.

    pr79Yj4.png

    Arbogastes galloping into combat against Mugui Tarkhan at the Battle of Nicopolis

    Despite being pressed on two sides, the Avars managed to withdraw back over the Danube in mostly good order thanks to both the courage of their rearguard and the Eastern Roman army still being in disarray following hours of fierce combat. Mouli Khagan did not long survive his injury, and by the time Stilicho & Constantine agreed to meet the Avar chiefs for talks, they were greeted by Mugui Khagan instead. Once more the Avars lost their footholds south of the Danube, and even the Iazyges got to return home with plunder from as far as the old mines of Dacia, but the Avars’ remaining strength (and the Turkic problem in the Easterners’ case) deterred the Romans from trying to finish the Khaganate off altogether at this time. In any case, Stilicho was content to return home with major victories over the Orient and the Avars to boost his popularity and cement the idea that he was a worthy successor to his father – retaking two out of the three ‘stolen’ dioceses on top of beating the Avars back yet again was not bad in his view – while Constantine had to deal with his uncle, and Mugui needed the time to consolidate his own leadership over the Avars & repress dissenters encouraged by this latest Yujiulü defeat at Roman hands.

    Speaking of the Turkic problem, Constantine immediately entered into negotiations with his uncle after seeing off the Avar threat. He had expected Heshana to demand a steep price in territory for the Southern Turks’ help, and so was not surprised when the Qaghan asked for all of Khuzestan and Lower Mesopotamia. What did shock the Augustus of the East was that Heshana also demanded the lands he had taken in eastern Syria, particularly Damascus, as well as the fortress-cities of Upper Mesopotamia, which Sabbatic loyalist forces had secured on their own without any Turkic help. Constantine attempted to offer a great sum of gold, tea, other precious wares and even slaves taken from the rebellious regions instead, but Heshana was not satisfied by this counteroffer and (much to the delight of the Western imperial court, which was eager to see the East bleed some more before coming back for Achaea, if not even more than that) ended up denouncing his nephew for his supposed ingratitude and betrayal. Thus began the catastrophic conflict which historians would, in time, title the ‘Thirty Years’ War’…

    obovdUI.jpg

    Thirty years after losing one of his eyes to a Roman arrow and having to replace it with an uncomfortable Persian-made prosthetic, Heshana 'the Unblinking' was finally in position to seek revenge on the Eastern Roman Empire, and sought to make the most of his opportunity

    To the south, the Muslims wasted little time building upon the last year’s resounding victory in Aksum and finishing off Wazena’s followers. Qasim divided his army and led the majority to attack the city of Aksum itself in the spring, while ordering Talhah to secure the Semien Mountains. Before the year was out the Islamic forces had accomplished both of their objectives, as Qasim’s host had overcome the heavily outnumbered and demoralized defenders of Aksum by the end of summer while Talhah inflicted a string of shattering defeats on Wazena’s son Iathila and the Jewish tribes still supporting him in the Semien Mountains. The pretender himself was shot to death by Muslim archers at the end of the Battle of Maychew, marking the final fall of the eastern Aksumite faction.

    Although he treated Iathila’s family kindly after taking them captive, Qasim allowed his men to sack Aksum, carrying off its riches and the majority of its population as slaves. Here he established the definitive rules for the distribution of ghanimah (war plunder) among Muslims: he had four-fifths of the wealth of Aksum divided as evenly as possible among his followers, keeping one-fifth for himself and pledging that he would donate most of that remaining fifth to the poor and soldiers’ orphans in Mecca & Medina. This Caliphal tax of sorts became known as the khums (literally ‘fifth’), and it would be customary for future Islamic conquerors to give a fifth of their loot to the Caliph for redistribution to the needy so that even the lowest & least able in society might share in Islam’s victories. While the Muslims gloried in their conquests however, the remaining Aksumite claimant Najashi (who still ruled the northwest of the country from Bahir Giyorgis[9] on the southern shore of Lake Tana) was horrified at the speed with which they’d torn through his cousin’s ranks and arranged an alliance with Nubia (which had just been freed of its obligations to Constantine IV between the defeat of Eudocius and the outbreak of hostilities with Heshana), marrying his daughter Fana to King Ephannê’s son Michaêlkouda to bind their dynasties together in opposition to the advancing Arabs.

    SCvR4p5.jpg

    After conquering the city of Aksum itself, the Hashemite forces wasted no time in beginning to pillage the capital of the collapsed African empire, in particular targeting the riches stored in its palaces and churches

    Off to the east, Emperor Yang of Later Han passed away from old age this year, although he was reportedly found to be smiling in his bed – no doubt he could rest well in the knowledge that he had managed to reunify China before his death, and that the Middle Kingdom would remain in good hands. Hao Jing, who was almost fifty himself and had learned much under the tutelage of his father, now ascended to the Dragon Throne as Emperor Renzong and swore to continue to solidify the Later Han’s hold as well as to guarantee that his subjects would be able to accumulate wealth & rebuild the nation in safety. To that end, the first years of his reign were directed toward internal development – the rebuilding of damaged infrastructure such as dams and town walls, the purging of brigands plaguing China’s roads (certainly the Later Han did not want any criminal imitators rising to follow their footsteps), the minting of new coins, and the imposition of qualified county and prefectural administrators were the new Emperor’s chief short-term priorities.

    Renzong would also eventually finish Yang’s legal code, the twelve-section Book of Han, which restored the practice of judicial trials by county magistrates and regulated their usage of judicial torture as well as punishments for crimes. Notably, the Book of Han restricted application of the death penalty to the most heinous crimes in favor of extracting fines or imposing sentences of forced labor instead, especially limiting the ‘nine familial exterminations’[10] to only those who plot treason against the dynasty, apparently in hopes of both converting criminals into a labor pool and greatly tamping down the brutality of the Eight Dynasties & Four Kingdoms where the feuding warlords’ ‘justice’ tended to be extremely swift, arbitrary and excessive. Coupled with the restoration & expansion of the imperial examination system as well as the implementation of equal fields, Renzong’s reforms greatly centralized China and won the Later Han more favor in the eyes of their subjects.

    637 was a peaceful and glorious year in the Western Roman Empire. Stilicho returned to Rome atop a chariot pulled by white horses, a clear victor over both the Eastern Empire and the Avars, and although the nature of his reconquest of most of the eastern provinces could not be celebrated with a full triumph (for it was still considered unseemly to hold a triumphal parade after vanquishing one’s fellow Romans) he was still fêted almost as a triumphator in all but name. Both the Senatorial elite, increasingly reconciled to his new order through his own efforts and those of his allies in the Papacy & Sergia gens, and the people alike hailed this first true show of rebuilt Western Roman might abroad since the Aetas Turbida. The Occidental Augustus was also able to consummate his marriage to Egilona, for the Augusta had reached childbearing age, and before the year had ended a new Caesar would be born to the imperial couple, who named him Theodosius. Meanwhile Eucherius of Altava, now displaced from the line of succession by the birth of his first nephew, married the niece of Patriarch Augustine of Carthage in a much more muted and largely overlooked ceremony in December of this year. A good harvest and the absence of Avar or Iazyges raids on the frontier only made 637’s fruits taste all the sweeter to the Western Romans.

    48HXU4E.png

    Victory abroad and renewed peace & prosperity at home – the reign of Emperor Stilicho was off to an excellent start indeed

    The same could hardly be said of the Eastern Romans, for whom 637 was a rough year indeed. Heshana was much better-prepared for the war he’d provoked with his high demands than his nephew was, and the Southern Turks faced largely ineffective & sporadic resistance as they burst forth from Damascus and Nineveh. The Lakhmid king Qaboos ibn al-Nu’man took this chance to throw off Roman rule and proclaim both his commitment to the Nestorian Christianity of his ancestors and the Qaghan’s rule as well, adding the (admittedly waning) strength of the Lakhmid Arabs to that of the Turks. Eastern Roman garrisons held out in the well-fortified and provisioned cities such as Antioch, Nisibis, Edessa and Amida, but the Turks advanced across the already war-damaged countryside at lightning speed and reached the coast at Laodicea-in-Syria[11], severing Asia Minor & Antioch from the empire’s southern half.

    Constantine had not waited for a formal declaration of war to ship legions back across the Hellespont in anticipation of his uncle’s treachery, but the alacrity with which the Southern Turks had moved still caught him wrongfooted. His initial strategy relied on three nexuses of resistance: the imperial (or ‘praesental’) army under his own command, as well as the faithful Syrian and Egyptian legions (then engaged in the suppression of the remaining insurgents) who were to be backed by the Ghassanids in the south and the Armenians, Georgians and Albanians to the north, all of whom were to work together to box Heshana’s hordes in and push them back toward the Euphrates & then the Tigris in unison. But Heshana had seized Laodicea before his own army had finished reassembling on the eastern side of the Bosphorus, and with the Lakhmids to take over garrison duty in the south and help him keep the Upper Mesopotamian fortresses under siege, the Qaghan was free to swing northward with 40,000 men to engage the Caucasians before they could support or be supported by the Eastern Roman Empire.

    The Turkic army descended on its Caucasian counterpart, which numbered some 25,000 (including 17,000 Armenians) strong, at Miks[12] that May. King Vardan III was alarmed at Heshana’s approach and sought to withdraw westward to link up with the Eastern Augustus, but could not outrun the Turks and was talked into making a stand west of the town by his fellow monarchs Ivane of Georgia and Vachagan II of Albania. This decision proved a calamitous one, as the outnumbered Eastern Roman vassals were defeated in detail one after another – Heshana drew the kings and their heavy cavalry out with a feigned retreat, massacred them in his forceful counterattack, and then divided the leaderless remainder of their army up with several brutal charges of his own before crushing each division separately. Ivane’s successor Stephen II managed to retreat to Dvin with what little remained of the Caucasian army, but the Battle of Miks crippled the three mountain kingdoms – now effectively just two, as Vachagan’s sons too were killed in the fighting and his daughter Vardanuhi’s marriage to Stephen united Albania to Georgia – and also exposed most of Armenia to the Turks.

    dA4NJ9s.jpg

    King Vardan III Mamikonian of Armenia makes his last stand at the disastrous Battle of Miks

    While the Qaghan and his victorious warriors despoiled both the current Armenian capital of Vagharshapat and the old one at Artaxata, Constantine hurried southeastward from Chalcedon to link up with his southern reinforcements and also allowed the Ghassanids to once again pursue their ancient vendetta against the Lakhmids. Said Lakhmids had to pull out of Syria after a Ghassanid army threatened their capital at al-Hira, giving the Eastern Romans an opportunity to link up with the southern forces from Palaestina & Egypt who had gathered at Jerusalem before advancing northward through Phoenicia. By the year’s end, the Augustus had retaken Laodicea and consolidated his forces even as the Ghassanids fell back from al-Hira to join him, giving him a chance against Heshana’s hordes; but the Southern Turks were still running rampant over Armenia and Upper Mesopotamia, and Constantine’s command to the Nubians to take over in repressing the remaining Monophysite holdouts around Egypt’s oases was falling on deaf ears.

    In no small part, that was due to the Nubians having found themselves in a fight for their lives much closer to home. Ephannê and Michaêlkouda had marched into the western Aksumite highlands in the spring to assist their new ally Najashi, expecting that their combined armies would be able to easily defeat the invading Muslims, but they were rudely disabused of that notion when Qasim ibn Muhammad outmaneuvered their strong defensive positions to deal them a heavy defeat in the Battle of Hintalo[13] in April of 637. General Talhah meanwhile pressured their southern flank, again defeating the Christian coalition and nearly cutting off their retreat at the Battle of Roha[14] a month later, where Najashi was mortally injured by a poison-tipped Harla arrow.

    Najashi’s son Tefere reigned for a few weeks before also being killed in a third Aksumite-Nubian defeat at the Battle of Debre Tabor toward the end of June, leaving the Christians with their backs against Lake Tana. With no other viable male heir left to take up Najashi’s claim to the Aksumite throne, the Christian nobility of the western mountains who had declined to submit to Islamic rule acknowledged Michaêlkouda (as his son-in-law and Tefere’s brother-in-law) as their overlord instead, effectively unifying Nubia and what remained of Aksum. Bolstered by additional reinforcements from Nubia, the Christians put up a much better fight at Najashi’s former capital of Bahir Giyorgis and managed to force the Arabs to withdraw following an unexpected and out-of-season rainstorm on July 1 – the sort of heavy precipitation which fell upon the lake that day normally did not visit the region until the climax of the wet season in October. The fighting would continue for some time yet, but the Battle of Bahir Giyorgis did serve to break up the Muslims’ previously seemingly unstoppable winning streak across Aksum and bring much-needed hope to the Christians of East Africa, while Qasim himself was left confused and pondering whether Allah had sent him a sign to stop expanding in this direction.

    5dDSWym.jpg

    Nubian archers outside Bahir Giyorgis, where they have just won their first victory over the Muslims with the help of a freak thunderstorm

    To the east, Toramana II chose 637 to launch his invasion of the Indo-Roman state in the Caucasus Indicus. In June he demanded that the Belisarian king Sogdianus become his vassal: when the latter refused, the Mahārājadhirāja stormed over their shared frontier near the Indus with 160,000 troops to subdue the mountain kingdom. Against the might of the Hunas Sogdianus resorted to guerrilla warfare and dispersed his (mostly lightly-equipped) army, which did not number more than 40,000 at the outset of the war, across the Caucasus Indicus to harass the invaders with frequent ambushes and night raids, which slowed but did not halt their advance.

    In one such raid during the winter some of Sogdianus' Paropamisadae javelineers did manage to kill Toramana’s heir Nagabhata, which infuriated the Huna emperor beyond reason – after naming his second son Mihirabhoja the new Mahasenapati (skipping over Nagabhata’s underage son Mahipala), Toramana swore that he would leave no stone in the Caucasus Indicus unturned and extinguish Sogdianus’ entire family line in retaliation. In turn, Sogdianus had calculated that he still did not have (and could not muster) enough troops to defeat Toramana's horde in open combat, and seriously considered abandoning his seat at Kophen for the greater safety of the mountain valleys north of it as the rampaging Hunas drew ever closer.

    knqQ03R.jpg

    Sogdianus, king of the Indo-Romans and descendant of the fabled Belisarius, engaged in falconry from atop his Bactrian camel

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Kilkis.

    [2] Great Lake Prespa.

    [3] Giannitsa Lake.

    [4] Debelt.

    [5] Pomorie.

    [6] More or less the modern Afar Triangle.

    [7] Nikopol.

    [8] Specialist light infantrymen of the Late Roman army who first came into being after 212. Their name translates to ‘interceptors’, likely a hint that they operated beyond the empire’s official borders to observe and (if possible) disrupt efforts by Rome’s enemies to organize for invasions across the frontier.

    [9] Bahir Dar.

    [10] The harshest possible sanction in Imperial China, which (as the name suggests) entailed executing not only the guilty party but also their entire extended family and sometimes even their friends & students.

    [11] Latakia.

    [12] Bahçesaray, Van Province.

    [13] Antalo.

    [14] Lalibela.

    By the way guys, in the interest of transparency I've got to say that I noticed another continuity error in three or so of the past chapters while reviewing them: the Chinese crown prince (now Emperor Renzong) was inconsistently referred to as Hao Jing sometimes, and Hao Jian (actually the original name of his father, Emperor Yang, by which he was called before his father died) at others. I've since gone back & fixed all these instances wherever I found them.
     
    638-641: Red Rider in the East
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    638 saw the outbreak of another conflict on Rome’s frontiers, this time in the south. For years now the Donatists of Hoggar had been stepping up their attacks on settlements in and just beyond the Atlas Mountains, exploiting first the regency of Stilicho and then his war with the Eastern Romans, while also sending small armies southward to assail Kumbi’s waystations and oasis-towns in the southern Sahara. These assaults culminated in a major raid on Zabi[1] which resulted in the town being burned to the ground. This stirred Eucherius, who as King of Altava was responsible for the Western Empire’s first line of defense in northwestern Africa, to action: quickly assembling a force of 5,000 men (a fifth of whom were sent from the Aurès Mountains by his mother Tia), the younger Stilichian brother annihilated the same Hoggari raiding party responsible for sacking Zabi at the Battle of Auzia[2] in March when it dared venture further north.

    Stilicho was interested in taking Hoggar down a peg or fifty, emboldened as he was by his victories in the east and being eager to avenge the defeat of his grandfather and his wife’s great-grandfather at their hands at the end of the sixth century. The Augustus moved no fewer than ten legions – 10,000 men – into Africa to form a punitive expeditionary force and ordered his brother & mother to raise further reinforcements to join them, leaving his wife Egilona pregnant once more in Italy shortly before his departure to Carthage. Her father Hermenegild II also joined them with 7,000 Visigoths, evidently no less determined to make up for the failures of the first Hermenegild than Stilicho & Eucherius were for Florianus II. The Western Romans did not risk traveling into the Sahara in the high summer: rather, it took until September for this combined force of about 24,000 to set out from their rallying point at Lambaesis, and they were careful to establish waystations & supply depots (or appropriate existing ones formerly used by desert caravaneers) to form a supply line as they closed in on the Hoggar Mountains.

    BTTiLX2.png

    Eucherius of Altava receiving word of the destruction of Zabi. Of the three children of Emperor Venantius and Tia of Theveste, he was the only one noted by contemporary historians to take after his father and paternal grandmother

    Meanwhile to the east, Constantine IV was directly coming to blows with his uncle for the first time. As the Southern Turks turned south, leaving the burning wreck of Armenia behind them, he moved north from Laodicea to intercept them, and having been alerted by the Ghassanids that the Lakhmid-supported half of the Turkic army was also reforming to move from the east he resolved to engage Heshana’s hordes separately while he still could. In that he succeeded, as the 28,000-man Eastern Romans first confronted Heshana’s still-35,000-strong army as it emerged out of the Amanus Mountains[3] near Cyrrhus[4].

    In the battle which followed, the Turks at first seemed to have the advantage. Heshana’s sons led the Turkic cavalry into a contest against its Eastern Roman counterpart and overcame them, in the process slaying the Ghassanid king Al-Aiham ibn Sharahil, after which they stampeded toward Constantine’s infantry and foot-archers. But the Romans were prepared, and had dug trenches lined with caltrops & sharp wooden stakes to protect themselves from the inevitable Turkic charge. The Southern Turks floundered, with those horsemen who did not fall into the trench being cut down by the Roman heavy infantry or shot to death by their crossbowmen & archers, and Heshana’s third son Taspar perished after being thrown into the trench (and right onto a sharpened stake) by his dying horse.

    Constantine, who had been rallying his scattered cavalry, now ordered his legions to press their advantage and counterattack, pursuing the Turkic cavalry back toward their Qaghan. Heshana directed his own infantry into the fray, but they proved far inferior to the Roman legionaries and he ended up having to lead his cavalry reserve into action himself to prevent a rout. After night fell and forced the bloodletting to an end, the Augustus remained confident of victory and divided his forces to block the Turks’ eastern route of escape. However, Heshana moved again before dawn – rather sooner than Constantine had anticipated – to break through his eastern division, preventing the Romans from winning a truly decisive victory at Cyrrhus.

    IQYsKaw.png

    The Southern Turks in full retreat from Cyrrhus

    East of Hoggar and south of Egypt, Nubia’s and the Hashemites’ tug-of-war over Aksum continued. Ephannê and Michaêlkouda built upon their victory at Bayir Giorgis last year to push the Muslims back from Lake Tana’s shores, inflicting further defeats upon their foe across the western Aksumite Highlands at the Battle of Tis Abay[5], the Battle of Wasel[6] and the Second Battle of Roha throughout the spring and summer months. The situation grew alarming enough for Qasim that he summoned additional reinforcements from Arabia to join him, and while the reinvigorated Christians made preparations to march to the northeast and retake Aksum he & Talhah ibn Talib harassed them with raids and delaying actions, both to buy time for Zayd ibn Harith to organize those reinforcements and to weaken them ahead of their confrontation.

    When Ephannê launched his campaign in September, the Muslims were prepared. Caliph Qasim engaged the Nubians & Aksumites in the forests around the village of Gestet, swiftly occupying the high ground at Talhah’s advice and launching smaller-scale attacks with his light cavalry & foot-skirmishers to disrupt their formations as they prepared for battle. Noting that he was now facing a superior and fully ready enemy on unfavorable ground, Ephannê ordered a retreat, but Qasim seized the opportunity to order the Islamic army to charge downhill and converge upon the Christians. The result was a disaster for the latter, who lost a little over 10,000 men out of a 30,000-strong army (mostly in the rout) including Ephannê himself, while the Muslims lost a scant 1,000.

    It fell to Michaêlkouda to pick up the pieces, including his father’s crown, and mount a defense in the western highlands once more. At the Battle of Ku’bar[7] a month later he managed to fight the Muslims to a standstill, which impressed Qasim to the extent that he offered to call a truce and initiate negotiations even though Talhah had advised him that they had the numbers to prevail with another day or two of combat. The Caliph’s response had been that clearly, the Christian victory at Bahir Giyorgis and now their apparent recovery from the shattering defeat at Gestet were signs from Allah demonstrating that they should have stopped at Aksum, and this was not the correct time to conquer Nubia or the far western Aksumite highlands. If Talhah considered his Caliph’s interpretation of signs from above to be questionable, he kept such thoughts to himself rather than potentially provoke the Heir of the Prophet.

    The Hashemites agreed to leave to Michaêlkouda those parts of Aksum which they had not yet conquered – that is to say, from the central-southern Semien Mountains in the north to the Blue Nile’s basin and the Baro River in the south, approximating to the northwestern quarter of the fallen Aksumite Empire[8] – though Qasim clearly expected to return for these lands someday, or else that his sons and grandsons would be the ones to conquer these stubborn African Christians in the future. As for the Muslims, they would continue to hold the greater part of old Aksum (including its entire coastline and the eponymous capital city itself) where they began to implement Islamic governance, reversing efforts by the last Eastern Roman-influenced Baccinbaxabas to enforce Ephesian Christianity and allowing the native Miaphysites to practice openly so long as they disarmed, accepted the Caliph’s rule and paid the jizya tax. It is from this point onward that the former Aksumites are referred to simply as 'Ethiopians' (as the Romans primarily did) or 'Abyssinians' (after their name for themselves, Habesha), on account of the downfall of the kingdom which gave them their old name. Of the Ethiopians, Christian noblemen were invited to work alongside Arabs crossing over the Red Sea in the Caliphate’s burgeoning regional administration, although naturally converts to Islam were favored for the highest and most lucrative offices.

    564px-King_Moses_George_of_Makuria.jpg

    Michaêlkouda, King of Nubia and the Ethiopian Highlands, who managed to buy his kingdom a small respite from the Muslim yoke

    In the Caucasus Indicus, after fighting his way past Indo-Roman ambushes of increasing frequency and intensity, Toramana II and his army finally reached Kophen at the height of 638’s summer – only to find that the capital city had been abandoned, and Sogdianus and his court had fled northward while the population dispersed into the surrounding mountains with everything they could carry on their backs and in their arms. The already-furious Mahārājadhirāja‘s rage was stoked to even greater heights by this revelation and he had the empty city, including Belisarius’ first church, burned to the ground before setting out in pursuit of his enemies. Sogdianus for his part had sent his family to the safety of Alexandria-on-the-Oxus[9], but remained in what his Paropamisadae followers called the ‘Panjshir’ Valley (or the ‘Valley of the Five Lions’) to continue fighting against the Hunas.

    Come 639, while his sister Serena gave birth to another daughter up in Augusta Treverorum (christened Modia), Stilicho was pursuing an innovative strategy down in Hoggar. Instead of marching directly into the mountain homeland of the Donatists and likely dying a death-by-a-thousand-cuts at their hand, as Hermenegild I and Iaunas had almost 40 years prior, he established positions and built fortlets at the entrance of every mountain pass he could reach in an attempt to blockade their kingdom and cut off all of their overland trade routes. This strategy could not possibly work without the aid of the Kingdom of Kumbi, who Stilicho enlisted to attack the Donatist state’s allies further south in the Sahara and eventually seal off the southern exits of the Hoggar massif.

    This strategy proceeded slowly, but it did prove a good deal safer for the Western Romans than simply invading Hoggar head-on would have. Over the course of 639 Soundiata of Kumbi led his warriors to one victory after another over the oasis-towns of the Sahara, working their way up from Biru to Taghazza and then Tamentit while the Altavans launched a supporting attack to take Tamdoult up in the north. The Augustus himself gave the Kumbians a helping hand by incrementally advancing into the Hoggar Mountains and directing his engineers to build even more forts there while his legionaries fended off Donatist raids & attempts at sabotage, preventing Izîl of Hoggar from sending the majority of his forces southward out of fear of the threat Rome increasingly posed to his central strongholds while at the same time denying him any actual chance at forcing a potentially decisive engagement on favorable terrain.

    Clayton_painting.jpg

    Stilicho's African legionaries on break from fort-building in the Hoggar Mountains

    To the east, Constantine failed to trap and completely destroy Heshana Qaghan’s first army before it linked up with his second in the year before, and he had to face the consequences in 639. The Turks regrouped at Apamea and crossed back over the Euphrates in the late spring, while Constantine mustered what reinforcements he could from the Ghassanids and southern Anatolia before setting out from Antioch to confront them. However Heshana’s own reinforcements outnumbered his by more than two-to-one, so by the time the two armies met at Besalatha[10] east of Beroea in early May, the Southern Turks were fielding nearly 50,000 men (including the Lakhmids, other Nestorians who’d come out of hiding in the Mesopotamian Marshes, and a regiment of Jews raised from Babylon) against roughly 30,000 Eastern Romans.

    Heshana positioned his Lakhmid auxiliaries at the forefront of his army, hoping to draw the Romans (who must have still resented the Lakhmids’ recent treachery) as well as their Ghassanid rivals out. Constantine’s men did not fall for this trick but those of Al-Aiham certainly did, and in the initial clash the Ghassanid Arabs did well enough to seemingly vindicate this decision. However, after putting the Lakhmids to flight Al-Aiham refused to heed Constantine’s orders to fall back and rejoin the main army, instead inviting the Emperor to follow him in pursuing them so that they might sweep the Turkic host off the field together. Constantine did not do as his vassal advised and thus stayed out of the real jaws of Heshana’s trap, but it did mean he could do little more than stand at a distance and have his crossbowmen & archers exchange missiles as the Turks promptly closed around and mauled the Ghassanids with the aged Qaghan leading them from atop a new blood-bay steed (his original mount having broken its legs and promptly being put down during the retreat from Cyrrhus previously), in the process killing Al-Aiham.

    As far as Heshana was concerned, although Constantine’s failure to fall for his bait and get the Eastern Romans annihilated almost immediately after the start of hostilities was disappointing, the first stage of the Battle of Besalatha already amounted to a victory for him: he had weakened the Roman army by obliterating its Arab contingent, while most of his own losses fell upon the Lakhmids, who he deemed to be far more expendable than his own Turks and Persians. The Turks proceeded to capitalize on the moment and go on the attack, caving in the Eastern Romans’ flanks with a series of charges preceded by the arrows of their horse-archers and forcing Constantine to withdraw from the field before sunset. Besalatha had not been as total a victory as Heshana had wanted, but it did seriously hurt the Eastern Romans and give the Turks a strategic advantage going forward. By the year’s end Heshana would compel the surrender of the cities of Upper Mesopotamia (which had lost all hope of relief after Besalatha) and defeat his nephew twice more at Europos[11] and then Beroea itself, driving Constantine southward all the way to Jerusalem and once again geographically splitting the Eastern Empire along a north-south line by occupying both Syria Prima & Syria Secunda in addition to parts of Phoenicia.

    ffUyhEa.jpg

    Heshana Qaghan admiring the carnage – and his major victory, of course – at the Battle of Besalatha

    In East Africa, Qasim was not only quickly consolidating his control over the majority of old Aksum but also extending Islam’s power further eastward and southward. Shifting his armies away from the Aksumite Highlands, he rapidly brought the city-states of coastal Macrobia to heel one after the other, so that by the end of 639 the Hashemite Caliphate would control the entire coastline of the region and even made inroads with the nomadic tribes of the hinterland. Not satisfied with gaining control over the Horn of Africa and wary of intervening in the Roman-Turkic war to the north while it still seemed that at least one of the combatants was in good shape, the Caliph instead looked to send traders, missionaries and ghazw raiders down the shores of Azania[12]. In this way Islam increasingly overtook the middle of the Silk Road’s ocean-borne length, as goods ranging from porcelain to sandalwood to pepper & other spices were often transported from Indian ports to ones in this region with the help of monsoon winds before sailing northward into Himyar and the Red Sea, as well as a growing supply of slaves, ivory, animal pelts and other exotic goods.

    Meanwhile in northwestern India, despite having taken Kophen and its immediate environs, Toramana was finding it more difficult to finish off Sogdianus and the Indo-Romans than he’d originally anticipated. Continuing resistance in the mountains wreaked havoc on his army’s supply lines, he had to dispatch Mihirabhoja with a 40,000-strong detachment to take Alexandria-in-Arachosia to the southwest after the smaller first army he sent that way was defeated, and far from being intimidated into submission when he unleashed a reign of terror on all the villages he could reach, the native Paropamisadae only grew more defiant toward him and more firmly aligned with the Belisarians. Toward the year’s end however, the Hunas achieved a major breakthrough at the expense of the Indo-Romans in the Battle of Alexandria-in-the-Caucasus[13], where they killed 3,000 Indo-Romans (half of whom had surrendered to them), sacked the town and opened the road to Sogdianus’ camp in the Panjshiri mountains.

    In 640, the Emperor Stilicho found himself facing two unexpected maneuvers on the part of his Hoggari enemies. Firstly their king Izîl descended from his mountain holdfast to lead the Donatists in force against the Western Romans, having been driven to this unusual course of action by the tightening of the noose around his realm between the Romans’ continued fort-building and the looming approach of the Kumbians to the south. The army of Berbers he had assembled numbered 16,000 strong, a respectable army by any standard west of China, and at first overran the forward-most and incomplete fortlets of the Romans in the spring. But the Augustus welcomed this challenge, viewing it as a rare opportunity to engage and decimate the hated heretics and raiders in pitched battle, and moved to meet Izîl’s advance in a great gorge south of one of his main fortresses at Arak.

    While the centerpiece of the ensuing Battle of Arak Canyon was the stout defense the legions put up in the gorge itself, the battle would truly be decided in the mountains above. There the strength and determination of the Moors of Altava & Theveste would be tested to their limit, as they maneuvered to prevent the agile light infantry & horsemen of Hoggar from seizing the high ground and assailing the more heavily equipped Western Romans and Goths below with their slings & javelins. Fortunately Eucherius proved not only to be a much more loyal lieutenant to his big brother than their granduncle Otho had to Florianus II, but a more capable battle commander as well: over two days of combat beneath the blistering summer sun he led the lighter elements of the Western Roman army to victory amid the cliffs, crevices and peaks of the mountains flanking the great canyon, and on the third day Izîl withdrew after having failed to make much of an impression on the main Roman line, while his losses in the cliffs above had grown unacceptably high. Shortly after this Roman victory, the Hoggari sprang their second surprise upon Stilicho: an offer of ceasefire and negotiations for terms to end the war, as Izîl appeared to not only acknowledge that he was beaten but to also be the rare sort of Donatist who would not insist on fighting to the death.

    830nfKo.jpg

    Izîl of Hoggar engaged in negotiations with the Western Romans

    It could not be said that the Orient got to share in the victories of the Occident this year. From Jerusalem Constantine sought to hold back the Turkic tide in Galilee, while also assembling additional forces in Antioch with which to attack Heshana from behind. But although he had some initial success in fending off the initial Turkic thrust at the Battle of Mount Meron that spring, the Emperor was unable to gather sufficient troops in the north quickly enough to pose any meaningful threat to the Turks’ rear on account of his Caucasian vassals’ inability to recover from their crippling losses at Miks and the gutting of Armenia which followed three years prior. The Eastern Romans were further hindered by yet another great uprising among the remaining Jews of the region, who now sensed an opportunity to throw off the shackles of their long-time oppressor and did not believe the Turks could possibly be any worse as overlords than the Romans.

    This ill-timed Jewish rebellion fatally compromised the Roman hold on Palaestina, as the insurgents under Eleazar of Tiberias aided Heshana in breaking through Constantine’s defenses in the Galilee and marched on Jerusalem with his Turks. The Augustus sought to evacuate to the coast with the holy relics of Jerusalem (though not Patriarch Abrisius, who was determined to continue tending to his flock and defending his patriarchal seat), but was intercepted and defeated at the Battle of Eleutheropolis[14]: here the Emperor of the East lost not only the day and thousands of his men, but also his own life, and only the fact that he was Heshana’s nephew prevented the Qaghan from desecrating his corpse – the same was not true of his fallen soldiers, whose heads Heshana had severed and borne on lances as he moved to besiege the holy city. Thus ended the twelve-year reign of Constantine IV ‘the Turk’, who spent the entirety of his time atop the Eastern Roman throne at war with various enemies within and without.

    However Constantine did manage to get the True Cross, the Crown of Thorns and other relics to Ascalon, from where they were transported by ship to Constantinople with the scraps remaining of his host. There they were received by his teenage son Leo II, who now had the unenviable task of ruling a physically-divided empire at the age of fifteen with a depleted army and thoroughly bloodied vassals, most of whom were no longer in any position to render any meaningful help to him. Heshana meanwhile spent the rest of the year laying siege to Jerusalem, which he captured by storm in December after its garrison had been critically weakened by hunger and an outbreak of disease within the walls. His army promptly sacked the city, killing some 15,000 residents and carrying twice that number off in chains, and it did not escape the notice of Roman or Turk alike that the Jewish contingents behaved especially viciously as they sought to vent the frustrations they'd built up over their many past uprisings and the bloody consequent Roman suppression thereof; although Heshana had specifically ordered for Patriarch Abrisius to be spared, Eleazar murdered him anyway, for which the irate Qaghan (who had hoped to not make any martyrs that day and even to retain the Patriarch of Jerusalem as a hostage to ensure Christian loyalty) had him hanged as part of a bid to appease the newly-conquered Christian majority of Palaestina. Trouble with discipline in his ranks aside, Heshana was now in control of most of the Roman Levant, and sought to eliminate the weakened Ghassanids in his rear before proceeding as far as the Romans would allow him over the next few years.

    AGZejQY.jpg

    Jewish rebels massacring Roman Christians in Jerusalem after the city's fall to their new Turkic allies & overlords

    Further still to the east, early in this year Toramana II launched what he expected to be his final offensive against the Indo-Romans, with the intent of ultimately wiping them off the map as surely as his neighbor Heshana planned to do unto the Eastern Romans. From Alexandria-in-the-Caucasus he marched with 70,000 men into the Panjshir Valley, leaving his Mahasenapati Mihirabhoja to control Kophen and the south & west of the Indo-Roman kingdom with the rest of his army. However, the weather favored Sogdianus and worked to the Hunas’ detriment almost from the beginning: a heavy blizzard toward the end of February caused an avalanche which blocked off the Salang Pass, trapping Toramana on the other side with little hope of receiving resupply or reinforcement from their base at the ruins of Kophen.

    Although his generals advised him to wait for the snow to clear and work to reopen the pass, the Mahārājadhirāja was determined not to waste any more time and potentially give Sogdianus a chance to flee further north. For his part the King of the Indo-Romans had long prepared for this showdown, and threw nearly everything he had left into combating the Hunas over the course of this ‘Five Lions Campaign’. For a month 25,000 Indo-Romans fought bitterly against Toramana’s much larger army, forcing them to break up into smaller (and thus more manageable) divisions with a constant campaign of ambushes & harassment from the mountains, and at one point even inducing a small landslide to separate Toramana’s personal corps from the rest of his horde, all while Mihirabhoja frantically tried to clear the Salang Pass to come to his father’s aid.

    At the climax of this campaign, Sogdianus personally descended from his mountain hideout to lead the attack on Toramana’s isolated vanguard. On an April night they fought at a village which the former’s Paropamisadae auxiliaries called Parandeh[15], where though Toramana’s army was still larger than that of Sogdianus, they were hindered by the poor terrain and a lack of supplies. The Huna elephants spearheaded an immediate attack on the approaching Indo-Roman army, but panicked and ran amok to the detriment of their own side after Sogdianus drove a line of his own Bactrian camels – to whose backs and flanks he had bound bales of straw, which he then lit ablaze – straight at them. In the ensuing chaos Rex Indiae challenged the Mahārājadhirāja to single combat, which the latter gleefully accepted without regard for how poorly the battle was going for the Hunas and whether he might have to retreat, thinking that he could reverse the tide by prevailing over his opposite number; but instead Sogdianus first killed his horse from underneath him with a javelin, then slew him in a swordfight, cementing the collapse of the Huna army.

    XH87bCd.jpg

    Sogdianus and his Indo-Romans pursuing Toramana II's frightened elephants as they stampede back toward the Huna lines at the Battle of Parandeh

    Now Mihirabhoja had been marching through the Salang Pass after it finally cleared, but upon running into a few thousand ragged survivors who alerted him to his father’s defeat & demise, and had been harried during their entire retreat by the exultant Indo-Romans, he turned around and fell back to concentrate on securing those parts of the Caucasus Indicus which he still held in addition to bringing up reinforcements from India. Sogdianus meanwhile celebrated his great victory and divided the plunder collected off of the tens of thousands of Huna dead in the Panjshir Valley among his troops, keeping little for himself, and began to undertake preparations to retake the rest of the Caucasus Indicus from his badly bloodied (but not yet defeated) enemy.

    641 was dominated by the peace talks between the Western Roman Empire and Hoggar. The defeated Hoggari agreed to cease raiding the Limes Mauretaniae and to pay restitution for the damage caused by their previous attacks, as well as to acknowledge Kumbian control over Taghazza and its salt mines. In exchange, the Romans would dismantle the forts they had been building in the Hoggar Mountains and pull back across the Sahara, while Kumbi returned Tamentit and guaranteed that the trans-Saharan trade routes would remain open. Although it was certainly overly optimistic of Stilicho to call this treaty the ‘Eternal Peace in the Sands’ (the men of Hoggar would begin harassing Ephesian caravans and villages again before the end of the new decade), it still marked the first concrete Western Roman victory over the hated Donatists since the disasters of the turn-of-the-century, and was hailed as such when he returned to Rome – reportedly joking to his brother that the Hoggari actually agreeing to a peace deal must have been a sign of the End Times along the way. The Emperor’s own private celebrations would produce a second imperial prince, baptized as Romanus, by the last week in the year.

    The trend of the Eastern Romans having misfortune piled onto their lap even as their Western counterparts went from victory to victory did not abate this year. Emperor Leo did at least have the good luck of being able to conscript a new army in Thrace, Achaea and Asia Minor in relative peace. Alas, this was only the case because Heshana Qaghan was busy consolidating his latest round of conquests – he assigned garrisons to the fallen cities of Syria and Palaestina this year, as well as civil governors (typically chosen from the ranks of local collaborators) who he could trust to work with the Turkic captains now overseeing their defenses. In Palaestina he controversially chose both a minor Ephesian cleric named Ephraim and Eleazar’s cousin Ezekiel as his joint governors, ostensibly to represent the interests of both the local Christians and Jews; but the extensive amount of bad blood between the Abrahamic communities (newly worsened even more by the sack of Jerusalem and the martyrdom of Abrisius, which attracted condemnation from as far abroad as Stilicho's court) and Ephraim being a convert from Judaism ensured this would be a fraught ‘partnership’ indeed, kept in line only by Turkic might.

    Leaving Palaestina in the hands of men who despised one another but feared the consequences of engaging in infighting while the Turks were still around, Heshana next turned his attention to the Ghassanids, who – though weakened – continued to pose a threat to his rear. He would spend most of 641 fighting to bring them to heel, responding to their reliance on hit-and-run attacks on his supply lines and isolated detachments by burning their villages and rushing their camps wherever they tried to gather. By late autumn of this year, the Turks had razed the Ghassanid capital at Bostra and left the region, satisfied that these Arab federates could no longer pose a threat or even serious irritation to their rear as they prepared for further operations against the Eastern Romans. Most of the Lakhmids were detached from Heshana’s army at this point to occupy their rivals’ land & further suppress lingering Ghassanid resistance, which was being led by their new king Hisham ibn Al-Aiham out of the southeastern Syrian deserts close to the northern boundary of the Hashemite Caliphate.

    While Stilicho was praying for the safe delivery of his second son in the Occident, Heshana had refocused his attention onto Egypt by the year’s end. The Qaghan and most of his horde amassed at Gaza in preparation to cross the Sinai, leaving 15,000 men under his second & third sons Baghan and Tulan to defend the north against any Eastern Roman counterattack that might emerge from Antioch. For his part Leo celebrated his wedding to Anna of Galata, a Senator’s daughter, before departing Constantinople with his new army of 20,000 at the year’s end, hoping to hit the Turks from behind and relieve the inevitable pressure on Egypt that way. However, a disaster that neither side could have foreseen began to strike on the very last day of the year: a trading vessel departing from Muslim-controlled Muza, which unbeknownst to even its crew carried diseased rats on board, had docked in Constantinople, causing a renewed outbreak of the dreaded bubonic plague for the first time in a century since the Plague of Sabbatius[16]…

    Mqn2OcU.jpg

    After a century's respite, it was once more time for a handful of rats to upset the ambitions and hopes of everyone living around the Mediterranean basin

    On the other side of the vast and still-growing Southern Turkic realm, the Romans’ Indic cousins were going on the offensive against the Hunas. Sogdianus followed up his remarkable victory in the Five Lions Campaign by counterattacking through the Salang Pass, hoping to retake as much of his realm as possible from Mihirabhoja’s claws before the Hunas moved a large number of reinforcements into the region. Mihirabhoja was driven from the ruins of Alexandria-in-the-Caucasus and then Kophen, but in the latter half of the year he did succeed in moving enough fresh troops over the Indus to grind Sogdianus’ counteroffensive to a halt before he lost Alexandria-in-Opiana[17] or Alexandria-in-Arachosia. In effect, the Hunas remained in control of the southern third of Sogdianus’ kingdom, and their new Mahārājadhirāja remained no less determined to finish his fathe’s job & avenge his death in the years to come than Sogdianus was to drive the invaders out at spearpoint once and for all.

    Last of all in this momentous year, the Chinese Dragon had begun to grow satisfied with the reordering of its den and was looking outward once more. As China itself continued to stabilize and recover from the turmoil of the Eight Dynasties and Four Kingdoms, Emperor Renzong felt he could start taking on large construction projects and duly ordered the building of a great canal which would connect Luoyang, his capital, to the Yellow River and the Yellow River to the Huai, from where he sought to build upon his father’s work and expand a second, older canal linking the Huai to the Yangtze (which his grandfather and father had used to help them besiege then-Great-Qi-held Jiankang). Work on these canals proceeded slowly but steadily, taking decades to accomplish, as Renzong felt no pressing need to rush these projects and in any case would soon be distracted with foreign affairs[18]: his eye was drawn to the Turkic frontier, where the Tegregs had never quite been able to recover from their bouts of mutual bloodletting with their southern cousins and were increasingly losing their grip on powerful vassal tribes such as the Karluks & Khazars. The Emperor accordingly began to plan to bring down the Northern Turkic Khaganate, and in secrecy dispatched envoys to the lesser khans of the steppe to gauge their willingness to help him overthrow their masters.

    bYO6b5J.jpg

    Once they were completed toward the end of the seventh century, the canals of the Later Han would go a long way to facilitating the transport of goods and peoples between northern and southern China

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Bechilga.

    [2] Sour El-Ghozane.

    [3] Nur Mountains.

    [4] Ruins of Khoros, near Azaz.

    [5] The Blue Nile Falls, downstream from Bahir Dar/Giyorgis.

    [6] Dessie.

    [7] Soqota.

    [8] Most of the modern Amhara Province, plus northwestern parts of Oromia and the entirety of Benishangul-Gumuz, which after all border Sudan/Nubia.

    [9] Ai-Khanoum.

    [10] Bizaah.

    [11] Carchemish.

    [12] The Greco-Roman name for the Swahili Coast – a region stretching from the shoreline of modern Kenya to that of northern Mozambique.

    [13] Bagram.

    [14] Beit Guvrin.

    [15] Now part of Bazarak.

    [16] Historically, the bubonic plague resurfaced multiple times in Europe between the Plague of Justinian and the mid-eighth century. The earliest instance was the Roman Plague of 590, but notably additional outbreaks crippled the Sassanids right at the end of Khosrau’s war with Heraclius (the ‘Plague of Sheroe’), paved the way for the Umayyad takeover of the Ummah (the 638 ‘Plague of Emmaus’) and devastated Britain in 664.

    [17] Ghazni.

    [18] Historically, these canals formed part of the Grand Canal which would link Beijing to Nanjing centuries later. The Sui worked on them in a hurry, building the first canal in just five months but at the cost of half of the laborers they conscripted for the job, which (coupled with defeats in Korea and a slew of other massive, and massively costly, building projects) contributed to the rapid collapse of their dynasty.
     
    642-645: A Stampede of Black & Pale Horses
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The second plague epidemic in Europe – also known as the ‘Leonine Plague’ after the Eastern Roman Emperor who had the misfortune to be ruling at the time of its outbreak – rapidly proved itself to be a calamity, even if not to the same extent as its Sabbatic predecessor. Just like that first plague, the disease killed without regard for politics, social class, religion or ethnicity, felling the Eastern Empress Maria and many of her Senatorial relatives as surely as it killed many thousands of common Constantinopolitans in its first few weeks. As it radiated out of Constantinople, the plague did not kill Leo II himself, but it did wipe out half of his army and leave the other half reeling before sweeping into the lands then occupied by the Southern Turks. A fell winter, further reducing the lean harvest the surviving farmers could collect this year, heaped more still onto the Romans’ woes.

    In the Western Roman Empire, the Leonine Plague primarily devastated the provinces directly surrounding the Mediterranean: Rome & Carthage as well as the cities of Italy in general, eastern Hispania and the Dalmatian coast were the hardest hit, but the epidemic killed fewer people as it moved into southern Gaul, central Hispania and western Africa. It was in its choice of targets that the bubonic plague had by far the most deletrious effect on the Western Romans, as the Augustus Stilicho contracted the disease and would be counted among its victims before the end of 642. He was even younger than his father at the time of his death (though he had ruled for quite a bit longer), being only twenty-six, and his much-mourned demise marked the premature termination of what had been shaping up to be an extremely promising reign in the Occident.

    c22iWLG.png

    The death of the Western Augustus Stilicho and the beginning of his funeral procession. His reign had marked a renaissance in the fortunes of the Occident, building off the successes of his father, and his early demise was mourned as much as (if not even more-so than) that of Venantius

    After spreading to Africa, the plague further killed the Empress Dowager Tia, who at least mercifully passed away before she could be informed of her eldest son’s death. King Eucherius also contracted the plague himself, although in something of an inversion of Stilicho’s fate and that of the immediate imperial household, he managed to survive – the same could not be said of his wife Elissa, who perished around the same time as her uncle Patriarch Augustine of Carthage. Following his mother’s death he inherited the crown of Theveste, finally permanently unifying the two Moorish kingdoms into a single one appropriately dubbed ‘Mauretania’, and was also approached by a faction of Roman Senators who sought to skip over his underage nephews and crown him Emperor.

    However Eucherius refused to dishonor his brother’s memory, and so the five-year-old Theodosius IV would be acclaimed as the new Western Augustus instead – making him the Occident’s second child ruler in the seventh century. The boy-emperor immediately found himself in the eye of a storm of intrigues: although not as prone to scheming and occasionally downright malevolence as Frederica of the Ostrogoths, neither did his mother (and now regent) Egilona of the Visigoths have the fiery spirit and determination demonstrated by Tia of the Moors. She did arrange her son’s betrothal to Sergia Aurata, the seven-year-old daughter of Gaius Sergius, in order to definitively bind her late husband’s best friend and his allies to Theodosius’ camp, but generally proved unable or unwilling to rein in the Blues and Greens as they resurged once more in the power vacuum. Of the two, the Blues seemed stronger this year as the Arbogastings weathered the Leonine Plague in Augusta Treverorum and Stilicho’s sister Serena even gave birth to her first son with Arbogastes, a vigorous boy who was baptized Aloysius in honor of the latter’s own fallen brother.

    h3Gx0Ge.png

    The empress-mother Egilona, now the Western Empire's second regent in as many decades. Consistently described as a pleasant host and equally pleasant to behold but irresolute, flighty and overly averse to conflict by her contemporaries, she lacked the strength of character to be as effective at matters of state as Tia or even Frederica

    On the other end of the Mediterranean, Heshana at first delighted in his enemy’s misfortune and ordered his younger sons in the north to advance against Leo’s rapidly waning army while he himself set out for Egypt. It took only a few weeks for him to begin to regret his decision, as his own northern detachment was largely annihilated by the Leonine Plague (and both of the princes he assigned to lead it were among the casualties) before the pandemic spread into Syria and Mesopotamia. In the Levant, it badly weakened his Lakhmid allies (while the Ghassanids’ position had improved relative to where they were pre-plague, as they were dispersed in the desert countryside and thus less vulnerable to its spread) and kept the Christians and Jews from Palaestina from immediately turning upon each other as soon as he was gone, as both Ephraim and Ezekiel had to prioritize mourning their dead and trying to not catch the dread plague themselves for some time yet.

    By autumn even the southernmost Turkic advance had ground to a complete halt at Pelusium, having barely made it into Lower Egypt before the plague caught up to them. Heshana Qaghan himself came down with it and survived, something which his Roman enemies ascribed to him being an agent of the Devil, but his heir Bumin and a large chunk of his horde did not enjoy such fortune, to say nothing of the havoc which the Leonine Plague would further wreak as it spread into his Persian strongholds. Although Heshana had been extremely prolific at fathering a personal horde during the decades of peace between his Khaganate and the Eastern Romans, siring over thirty children (most of whom went on to give him at least one grandchild each) with his wives and harem in an overt violation of Manichaean norms[1], this iteration of the bubonic plague would cut his overgrown family tree in half by the time it burned out.

    H5rZQsl.png

    The Leonine Plague in Pelusium, where it managed to do the Emperor it was named after a favor by temporarily crippling his enemy as much as it did his own half of the Roman Empire

    In the Caucasus Indicus, where the Leonine Plague did not reach, the war between the Hunas and Indo-Romans gradually settled into a stalemate over the course of 642. Once the snows cleared, Mihirabhoja almost immediately squandered a good chunk of his reinforcements by launching a number of ill-advised attacks toward Kophen, all of which Sogdianus beat back before the end of summer. However, that the new Mahārājadhirāja also had the sense to order a retreat after it became apparent that he could not break through his opponent’s defenses rather than senselessly forge ahead against increasingly insurmountable odds as his father had done meant he preserved enough of his forces to effectively check Sogdianus’ counterattack in the fall. Nonetheless Mihirabhoja believed the cost the Hunas were paying had grown so high that he could not just withdraw from the region altogether at this point, while Sogdianus was determined not to concede an inch of Indo-Roman soil to the invaders, so the war continued on and both sides plotted to find a way to break the impasse.

    643 saw the Mediterranean Basin continuing to struggle to deal with the aftershocks of the Leonine Plague, which was finally burning out upon reaching the Oceanus Britannicus in the northwest and its origin point in Himyar to the southeast. The Arbogastings’ star continued to rise higher still with the decimation of their Merovingian allies at its dread hand, leaving the four-year-old Theudebert III as King of the Franks after the demise of his grandfather, uncle, cousins and finally his own father Theudebert II (as well as his mother) in rapid succession. The pruning of the Merovingians’ own family tree left few relatives who could demand a partition of the Frankish realm or attempt to rule through the new boy-king, allowing the magister militum of the Western Empire to mount a successful bid for the office of maior palatii or ‘Mayor of the Palace’ – the king’s deputy and, when needed, regent – in this federate realm. Arbogastes’ ascent to the Mayoralty of the Palace in Lutetia made him the second most powerful official in a second realm, and naturally bound Francia closer to the cause of the Blues than ever before.

    As if this were not enough, the Celts of Armorica had taken advantage of the weakening of their Roman overlords and Frankish neighbors to cease paying taxes and rise in rebellion during the summer of this year, only to be almost immediately beaten down by a Romano-Frankish army led by Arbogastes’ bastard son Rotholandus. For this victory the magister utriusque militiae was able to press Empress-Regent Egilona into naming the young man to the military office of Dux Armoricani et Nervicani – soon shortened to just Dux Armoricani, or ‘Duke of the Armoricans’, after its primary area of authority – and to arrange his marriage to the daughter of one of the defeated rebel chiefs, a local Gallo-Roman lady of aristocratic Namnetae[2] descent, simultaneously further entrenching his influence in northern Gaul and giving his oldest son a respectable fief. This state of affairs unsettled Theodahad of the Ostrogoths, chief of their traditional rival the Greens, who took a break from intriguing against Gaius Sergius and Eucherius’ faction at the Roman court to look for ways to improve his position against the Blues.

    IxgdMLG.png

    Rotholandus sounding the charge which will win him a duchy of his own

    In the east there was little fighting this year, as both the Eastern Romans and Southern Turks continued to struggle in the immediate aftermath of the Leonine Plague’s spread. Major actions only began to resume in the fall and winter, and even then only haphazardly, as Leo defeated the leaderless and scattered remnants of the northernmost Turkic detachment in a brief campaign around Alexandretta[3] before returning to Antioch to seek a new wife among the highborn ladies of Syria who’d managed to survive the plague. Heshana meanwhile began to cautiously move forward from Pelusium around the same time, but although he made contact with lingering Coptic insurgents in the Egyptian countryside and scarcely had to try at all to win them over to his cause, he did not have the strength to rapidly take any of Egypt’s cities by storm after the bubonic plague was through with his army.

    South of Rome, the Leonine Plague harmed even the Ahl al-Bayt – that is, Muhammad’s family. It did not kill Caliph Qasim or even his immediate family, which the Heir of the Prophet declared was an obvious sign of divine favor for the Hashemites. It did, however, deprive him of his brother-in-law and faithful lieutenant Zayd ibn Harith, whose loss was keenly felt in the holy household. The damage done to the Muslim armies also gave the Jews of the Semien Mountains the confidence to launch a rebellion against their conquerors, and only the Nubians having also been hit by the plague prevented those neighboring Christians from invading the rest of old Aksum in support. As Qasim trusted no other man nearly as much as Zayd – certainly not enough to leave his family and capital in their hands while he was away – he did not return over the Red Sea to suppress this latest revolt himself, but instead dispatched Talhah ibn Talib to deal with it instead.

    Meanwhile in the Caucasus Indicus, the Hunas and Indo-Romans remained locked in a grueling stalemate for most of 643. It was only in November that Sogdianus managed to get the drop on his enemies and seize Alexandria-in-Opiana by surprise, having convinced Mihirabhoja that he was going to mount a westward attack on Alexandria Ariana instead by instructing his allies among the tribes near that town to mount feint-attacks when in truth he’d been concentrating his forces in Kophen for this unexpected offensive on the other side of the country. Now increasingly locked out of the mountainous core of Sogdianus’ kingdom, the infuriated Mahārājadhirāja called up additional reinforcements from India proper to assist him in another offensive aimed at retaking Alexandria-in-Opiana next year.

    uLndVLy.png

    Heavy Indo-Roman infantry assaulting the poorly defended Alexandria-in-Opiana

    Beyond the Southern Turks and even this uttermost eastern fringe of the Roman world, the Chinese had begun to make their move against the Northern Turkic Khaganate. Emperor Renzong’s negotiations with the (nominally) lesser Turkic tribes of the west had borne fruit and they overwhelmingly backed his scheme to carve their overlord up between themselves and the Later Han, sensing that the time to overthrow their stagnant and decaying master was finally at hand. Over the past year Renzong had been pooling the resources and manpower for a campaign against the Tegregs in his northern circuits, and now – exactly ten years since his father completed the reunification of China by bringing Tibet to heel and capturing the former rulers of Yi – he launched his great expedition against them, unbothered by the plague epidemic which had recently brought China’s counterparts far to the west to their knees.

    In May, the Emperor directed no fewer than 600,000 troops divided into three two-hundred-thousand strong armies to advance beyond the dilapidated Great Wall onto Turkic territory. Tölis Qaghan was rightly fearful of these mighty hosts and called upon his tributaries to assist him, only for the likes of the Khazars, Karluks, Kimeks and Oghuz to demonstrate their true allegiance by sending the heads of his envoys back to him. With his own horde thrown into turmoil, Tölis did not believe he had any chance to defeat the Chinese, but honor (and the threat of rebellion among his tarkhans, who did wish to fight) compelled him to try regardless. His brother Chaki Tarkhan was killed and the Turkic army under the latter’s command routed by the forward-most of Renzong’s three armies in the Battle of the Hetao Plain this year, but to the west Tölis himself managed to prove that even in these decadent last days the Tiele wolf still had some fangs left in its mouth by defeating the Kimeks and Oghuz before they could combine their forces.

    644 brought with it an escalation in the intrigues swirling about the reduced Western Roman court. Theodahad achieved a major breakthrough by personally seducing the much younger Egilona, and toward the end of this year she began to openly display favor toward him by way of gifts, court appearances at his side, and appointing Greens to high office at his recommendation where she could, even though propriety and her children’s consternation with the idea of a barbaric stepfather did not allow her to simply remarry to him. In response to their shared rival’s success in going straight for the empress-regent’s bed, Eucherius and Arbogastes solidified an alliance to constrain him and give Egilona second thoughts about favoring the Greens too heavily through the former’s marriage to the latter’s eldest daughter Bradamantis, now a teenager; her illegitimacy was actually something of an advantage, as it meant she had no relation to Eucherius (unlike Arbogastes’ legitimate daughters, born of his niece Serena) and so they did not have to pay for any Papal dispensation to arrange the match.

    zIgnu6I.png

    Though twice her age and prematurely greyed by the stress of first being on the Aetas Turbida's losing end, then nearly getting killed by the Avars and Eastern Romans, Theodahad apparently still had it in him to seduce Egilona & thus gain an advantage in the court intrigues following Stilicho's death. Her sons & former in-laws were much less impressed, as were his old Arbogasting rivals up north

    In the Orient, there was a little more activity this year, as both the Eastern Romans and Turks felt they had sufficiently recovered to begin limited offensive actions. Heshana Qaghan advanced into the Nile Delta with support from bands of Monophysite radicals all around the great river and its tributaries. The Turks captured the largely dilapidated city of Bubastis and turned it into one of their primary bases in the region, but did not have the strength to take Alexandria and Tamiathis by storm nor the ships to effectively blockade them & starve them out in a siege. Counting on the Roman forces in the region to remain too badly battered by the Leonine Plague and distracted by Coptic insurgent activity to stop him, Heshana proceeded to bypass the cities of Lower Egypt to the best of his ability (leaving only modest detachments of Monophysites and his own forces to secure his flanks and rear) so as to link up with additional Monophysite reinforcements operating out of their oasis strongholds to the southwest.

    While this was happening in Egypt, Leo II was making moves of his own in Syria. He had chosen as his new wife Martha of Antioch, the daughter of one of the few prominent Syro-Greek families who managed to avoid the plague’s touch altogether, and did not leave that great city until she began to show signs of pregnancy in mid-summer. From Antioch he marched into the Amanus Mountains and toward Phoenicia & central Syria, driving out the weakened Turkic garrisons who still dared to stand in his way and linking up with Ghassanid remnants near Emath & Emesa. Over the course of 644, although Heshana’s thrusts in Egypt further damaged the Eastern Empire’s ability to supply its citizens and armies with grain in these lean times, Leo was at least able to retake an arc of territory stretching from Azázion[4] to Berytus. As Alexandria and its immediate environs remained mostly clear of Turks (save the occasional raiding detachment) for the time being, the Augustus chose to just keep the Egyptian diocesan capital supplied by sea for now and focus on pushing southward into Palaestina to cut Heshana off from the reinforcements he’d begun to amass in Persia & Mesopotamia.

    South of Syria and Egypt, Talhah was making the most of his limited resources in conducting an energetic campaign against the rebellious Jews of Semien. He augmented the small corps of Bedouin warriors who had accompanied him from Mecca with local recruits from Aksum, both Muslim converts and those who were still Christian but harbored a grudge against the Semien Jewry for past harassment and wars, as well as pagan Afar and Harla auxiliaries. With this larger force of about 5,000 he caught the Jewish chieftains by surprise along the Dengel River, where they had amassed three times his number at a strong defensive position on the edge of their mountain homeland in preparation for a targeted campaign against the city of Aksum, and thus did not expect he would dare attack them there.

    In the Battle of Dongolo[4] which followed, the Muslims at first mounted a weak attempt to ford the Dengel and attack the Jews, who easily beat back their assault. Thinking their foes were fools and that an effortless victory was at hand, the Jews immediately fell into Talhah’s trap and pursued their foes, only for the Islamic general to launch an immediate counterattack at the head of his elite Bedouin cavalry. Supported by a screen of horse-archers, while they themselves were highly experienced veterans of the Caliph’s and Prophet’s earlier campaigns and well-equipped with deadly lances & Arabian thoroughbred steeds of the highest quality, this mounted regiment made quick work of the disorganized and surprised Jewish vanguard. Every one of the sixteen tribal chiefs who had emerged from Semien to combat the tide of Islam was felled in that brief but sharp clash, after which their seemingly still-considerable but leaderless army rapidly fell apart and the Muslims killed or captured twice their own number in the rout. Islam’s marshal was not content to rest on his laurels, and chased the defeated Jews as they scattered back into the Semien Mountains.

    S8RVeRV.jpg

    Talhah ibn Talib, here seen bearing the standard of his tribe (and the Hashemites') the Quraish, campaigning in the Semien Mountains

    Meanwhile in the Caucasus Indicus, Mihirabhoja’s offensive against Alexandria-in-Opiana ended in disappointing failure when the Indo-Romans drew them into a trap southwest of their target: at Tribus Xoliati[5] Sogdianus had expected the Hunas to break through the town’s meager outer defenses and besiege its Sassanid-era citadel, at which point he descended from the nearby hills to scatter them in an ambush with the majority of his field army (including many of the ‘Xoliati’[7] after whom the settlement was named, a Turkic tribe which had originally served Mihirabhoja’s Eftal forebears but did not follow them into India and variably transferred their allegiance to the Romans & Turks over the past century). Major revolts among the Tamils, who sensed an opportunity to regain their liberty, and the supporters of his nephew Mahipala, who had come of age this year, denied the Mahārājadhirāja a chance to avenge this latest defeat and forced him to leave the Caucasus Indicus so that he might restore order at home, with Sogdianus hot on his heels.

    Beyond India, the Chinese campaign against the Northern Turks continued apace. After his victory on the Hetao Plain, Emperor Renzong further divided his three armies into six and allowed them to fan out across the Khaganate’s southern and eastern frontiers[6] – they certainly had the men to spare on securing their supply lines with a large number of fortified outposts – while Tölis Qaghan remained distracted by his former vassals in the west. After their defeat at his hands, the Oghuz and Kimeks had retreated to join the Khazars and Karluks, and this consolidated horde of the insurgent tribes mauled the Tegreg army at the Battle of Lake Ayliq[8]. Tölis did not despair however, and turned the tables on his rivals after retreating into the Altai Mountains, dealing a similarly stinging defeat upon the rebel confederates beneath Sutai Mountain later in the year. From there, the Northern Turkic Qaghan turned his attention back to the Chinese who were ravaging his eastern lands and who had already forced him to relocate his court away from Ötüken for fear of their approach.

    645 was chiefly a year of quiet contemplation and continued scheming in the West – the most prominent occurrence there this year was that the Stilichians could rejoice in finally managing to get their progenitor raised to sainthood, as Pope Sylvester’s successor Benedict agreed to canonize the first Stilicho after a plague-stricken infant was said to have miraculously recovered when his parents brought him to the church in Mediolanum where the long-dead magister militum had been laid to rest. But in the East, the new year brought to the Eastern Augustus Leo some causes for cheer. First and foremost, his wife Martha gave birth to twins in the early weeks of spring: a boy and a girl, baptized as Constantine and Helena respectively after not only their grandfather, but also the first Christian emperor and his sainted mother. Secondly, infighting broke out between Palestinian Jews and Christians this year as both camps buried their plague-dead and now drew their knives against one another with the Turks still away in Egypt, creating further opportunities for him to exploit. Leo wasted little time in doing just that, pushing out of southern Phoenicia into the Galilee and retaking both the provincial capital at Scythopolis and (of far greater religious significance to the Christian faithful) Christ’s hometown of Nazareth.

    However, Leo’s good fortune did not endure for the entire year. From the east Heshana’s eldest surviving son, Rangan Tarkhan, arrived with reinforcements raised as far as western Transoxiana, where the Leonine Plague had barely reached at all. This secondary Turkic army, further bolstered by the remaining Lakhmids, recaptured Azázion and Cyrrhus from the Romans in short order and posed a looming threat to the Emperor’s army from behind. In Egypt, Heshana himself incited a rebellion among the non-Ephesians of Heliopolis[9] which opened the city gates to his army, giving him control over a major Nile artery; the nearby fortress of Babylon he left under siege by a detachment of Turks and a much larger number of local Monophysite insurgents, while he himself hastened back to Palaestina to beat Ephraim and Ezekiel back into line.

    With few options left on the table to relieve the pressure on his southern flank, the Emperor called upon Nubia for help once more, and Michaêlkouda answered though he and his realm were still ailing on account of both the Leonine Plague & the recent war with the Hashemites. However the Nubians’ decision to march into Egypt in force yet again meant they definitively could render no aid to the Jewish tribes of the Semien Mountains, who were on the verge of being crushed by Talhah’s army. After the Muslims overran a large encampment on the plateau of Hintalo[10], where they killed all the men and enslaved the women and children they found, and with no help forthcoming from abroad the Jews of this region began to surrender. The impressed Caliph Qasim allowed them to live as dhimmi in exchange for disarming and sending hostages of high birth to Mecca, as was usual for him, and further dubbed Talhah ‘Rumh Allah’ – God’s Lance – in honor of this triumph.

    Beyond Persia, Sogdianus pursued the Hunas as they retreated from his realm, harassing them as they went – for why, he wondered, should he make even an exit easy for the barbarians who had invaded his realm, despoiled its cities, killed or enslaved thousands of his people and desecrated the work of his ancestors? – and steadily retaking the ruined cities & villages they left behind. He halted at their old border near the Indus, not only so that he might turn his attention to rebuilding his capital & other devastated parts of his kingdom, but also in hopes that the Hunas would bleed themselves extensively and open their own empire up to some revenge of his own in the future. Mihirabhoja meanwhile was determined not to let that happen by quickly putting his house back in order, leaving himself free to campaign against the Indo-Roman state once more in the future.

    yJ4w0SB.png

    A Paropamisadae light infantryman and Xoliati rider waylay some of Mihirabhoja's Hunas as the latter attempt to retreat from the Caucasus Indicus

    However, by the time the Mahārājadhirāja had returned to Indraprastha, his subordinates had made such a mess of things that this ideal outcome was not likely. Mahipala’s partisans had spread out of the Orissa region to take Pataliputra, the ancient and desolate capital of the fallen Guptas, in the north and Dhar in the west: not only had Mihirabhoja’s increasing demands of taxes and manpower from his subjects to sustain a campaign which ultimately met one reverse after another hurt his popularity gravely, but the generals he’d left behind either proved incapable of stopping Mahipala’s offensives or defected to the rebel prince altogether. Meanwhile, with the Huna realm nearly bisected, the Tamils had effectively reclaimed their old borders in the south and encouraged the Kannada kingdoms of the Ganga & Chalukya to rise in revolt as well. Suffice to say, Mihirabhoja had more than enough on his plate this year just trying to staunch his realm’s bleeding to give further thought of taking revenge upon Sogdianus and the Indo-Romans.

    The Chinese were dealing with some reversals in their campaign against the Tegregs this year as well, although not to the extreme of Mihirabhoja’s woes. Tölis Qaghan took advantage of their armies having been divided to cover more ground by attempting to defeat the Chinese in detail, bursting out of the Khentii Mountains to swarm the northernmost pair of these armies at the Battles of the Upper Kherlen and Lake Holun. Though the Northern Turks crushed both lesser Chinese armies with great slaughter however, Emperor Renzong managed to regroup and pull the rest of his armies closer to one another, denying him the opportunity to continue with this strategy – and worse still, the rebel Turks to the west had regrouped and were surging back into the fray, once again crossing the Altai Mountains in force after having elected the Khazar khan Karadakh as their supreme commander to improve coordination between their disparate forces. With the Tegregs running out of places to retreat to, the Chinese unable to supply their still-massive remaining armies for long, and the rebel Turkic tribes still seeking a decisive engagement through which to win their freedom, a great battle to decide the fate of the northeastern Eurasian steppe had become imminent.

    gF1a3NQ.jpg

    Tölis Qaghan preparing to make his final stand against the Chinese and rebel Turks

    Far to the north and west, in Britannia and over the great Oceanus Atlanticus, there were too developments afoot that – while seemingly insignificant at this time – would take on much greater importance in the decades to come. Firstly, even as the tense peace with the Anglo-Saxons and their Western Roman allies continued to hold, the Riothamus Albanus had heard of the Irish settlement of the New World and grew increasingly interested in the prospect of erecting a British colony there himself, so that it might serve as a sanctuary to retreat to if ever the Romans and English should come down on Britannia in such great force that he would have no chance of victory. However, the Gaels were committed Ephesians (despite some distinctions from the orthodox believers on the mainland in some aspects, such as the calculation of Easter’s date) and unsurprisingly were not receptive to the idea of welcoming heretical competitors as neighbors. Consequently Albanus had to look north[11] and south[12] of Tír na Beannachtaí for areas of potential settlement, and he would have to begin soon as he was already starting to draw up plans for his colonial expedition in great secrecy.

    As for those Gaels themselves, the exiled Roman prince Liberius had since grown up to become one of the leading monks at Brendan’s monastery, and aligned himself with the faction of younger & more adventurous men on the island (especially the Gaels of Ulster, who had arrived later in the New World than their neighbors and thus had the least land and glory to themselves) who sought to push the frontier ever forward. Now at this time Tír na Beannachtaí had yet to become so overpopulated that the pressure to expand outward could no longer be ignored by the senior, more conservative monastic leadership and the petty-kings who preferred to feud or feast among themselves, but Liberius and his cohorts were not wholly dissuaded from their course of action regardless. They found hope when fishermen who’d been blown off-course while working in the shores off Tír na nÚlla by a spring storm reported washing up on a forested natural harbor[13], and Liberius obtained permission from his elders to lead an expedition ashore to follow up.

    When Liberius himself personally traveled there in the summer months with a dozen companions (a mix of fellow monks, armed guards and Wilderman translators), he found that a large number of Wildermen[14] had established a seasonal settlement on the site. He thanked them for their hospitality, established trading ties with them and continued to travel southeastward down the coast until a lack of supplies forced him to return after discovering an even larger and deeper natural harbour[15], seemingly perfectly positioned for the development of a major port. Back on Tír na Beannachtaí the Abbot Conall declined to authorize additional trips south of the islands already occupied by the Irish in favor of stockpiling resources to feed their already-existing colonies, demonstrating a lack of daring and vision which greatly disappointed Liberius, but the younger monk did not lose his determination and taste for adventure: suspecting from what the Wildermen had told him that he had found not just another island but perhaps taken the first steps any European had on an entirely new continent, the grandson of Otho swore that he would become Abbot himself and return one day.

    uiVR26q.jpg

    Brother Liberius of the Tír na Beannachtaí, aged 35 as of 645

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Not dissimilar to Gnosticism and its spiritual successors (such as the Albigensian/Cathar heresy in medieval France), Manichaeism discouraged siring children among its ‘Elect’, as that was tantamount to trapping additional pure & good spirits within a material world which they believed was corrupt & evil to the core.

    [2] A Gallic tribe which lived near Nantes, and indeed gave the city its modern name.

    [3] İskenderun.

    [4] Wukro.

    [5] Qalati Ghilji.

    [6] Roughly equivalent to Inner Mongolia and northwestern Gansu.

    [7] The Khalaj, who were indeed a Hephthalite-aligned Turkic tribe that settled in Afghanistan and subsequently became Pashtunized over the following centuries. They were called the ‘Xolyatay’ in Greek, which forms the basis for the Latin ‘Xoliati’ by which the Indo-Romans refer to them.

    [8] Ailik Lake.

    [9] Now a suburb of Cairo.

    [10] Antalo.

    [11] Anticosti Island and the mouth of the Saint Lawrence River.

    [12] Equivalent to the mainland Canadian Maritimes and northeastern United States.

    [13] Antigonish Harbour.

    [14] These natives would have been Mik’maq – an Eastern Algonquian people who primarily lived around the Bay of Fundy in western Nova Scotia, but established temporary seasonal settlements as far as Antigonish.

    [15] Halifax Harbour.
     
    Last edited:
    646-649: Turkic Turbulence
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    646 heralded more turns in the war between the Eastern Romans and Turks, which became more favorable to the former as the year went on. Following last year’s victories, Rangan Tarkhan swept over the Ufrenus River to sack Gindarus[1] and threaten both Alexandria and Antioch, forcing Leo II to return northward in force to drive him back. This bought Rangan’s father Heshana valuable time to return to Palaestina and restore order to the recently-conquered province, which he did with hundreds of hangings and the taking of hundreds more hostages from both the Christian and Jewish communities. Since it was clear to the Qaghan that he could not reasonably expect the two religions’ leaders to govern Palaestina as co-equals, he decided to favor the Jews in the belief that their being an oft-persecuted minority would make them more dependent on Turkic protection for their continued survival and more opposed to a Roman return, while the Christians (or the Ephesian majority at least) might be more inclined to welcome the Romans should they strike back.

    Of course Ephraim protested ferociously at the Qaghan’s decision to elevate Ezekiel ben Yair to sole governorship of their shared home, which frustrated Heshana to the point of killing him for threatening sedition (that is, reverting to Roman allegiance). Ephraim’s son Abel led the Christian rebellion in the countryside which followed, and rapidly spread to Galilee where the Eastern Romans left them weapons and intrepid volunteers among the legions even as the bulk of the Roman army there fell back northward to deal with Rangan Tarkhan. Now initially Heshana intended to return to Egypt after appointing the most sycophantic Christian he could find, a minor cleric named Macarius, to the Patriarchate of Jerusalem (though this obviously went unrecognized by the rest of the Heptarchy and even the majority of Palaestina's Christian populace) and retaking Galilee. However he went north instead upon hearing at Ptolemais[2] that his son had retreated to Cyrrhus in the face of Leo’s army and a secondary counterattack from the north led by Stephen II of Georgia, leaving Ezekiel to try to root out Abel’s rebellion and oppress the Christians of Palaestina and the Galilee with a larger number of Turkic troops backing him up.

    Despite Heshana’s failure to return to their side this year, Monophysite forces continued to operate independently and achieve some successes in Lower Egypt with only limited Turkic support. From Heliopolis they took a number of other cities and fortresses whose garrisons had been weakened by defection and the Leonine Plague, starting with the citadel of Babylon-in-Aegyptus which they had already begun to besiege in the previous year, decisively linking one of their main strongholds at the Faiyum Oasis to the Nile at Heracleopolis Magna[3] and terrorizing both the Ephesians and more moderate Miaphysites who had the misfortune of living in their path. However, their compatriots in Upper Egypt were far less fortunate and were ruthlessly rooted out by the Nubians of Michaêlkouda, who were steadily advancing down the Nile and adding to their strength elements of the thinly stretched Roman legions and bands of Upper Egyptian Ephesian volunteers who they had aided along the way.

    p9oO2V6.jpg

    An Egyptian Monophysite rebel, whose faction was generally in ascendancy throughout the late 640s

    In India, Mihirabhoja immediately set about restoring order to his lands in the typical Huna fashion. He engaged the partisans of Mahipala in a series of sanguinary engagements along the lower Ganges and ruthlessly sacked every city he took back from the rebels, including Lakshmanapuri[4] and Prayaga[5]. While his behavior scarcely endeared him to his subjects nor were they conducive to the long-term prosperity of the realm he was trying to reunite, the Mahārājadhirāja did succeed in suppressing unrest and threats of sabotage behind his advancing lines in the short term and put his nephew firmly on the back foot for most of this year. However, his drive to the east stalled at the First Battle of Banaras[6], where Mahipala and his generals were able to scatter his cavalry with a well-timed elephant counter-charge.

    The southern Indian rebels in the Deccan and Tamilakam had greater luck than Mahipala did this year. Mihirabhoja sent his generals Vinayaditya and Yosada to bring the rebel kings there to heel, but both were defeated and killed in the summer and autumn by the Kannada Chalukyas and Tamil Cheras, respectively. These disasters not only further sapped Huna strength and prevented them from shutting down a major second front in their civil war, but encouraged additional rebellions across the south of India – particularly in the lands inhabited by the Telugu, the third major Dravidian ethno-linguistic group of southern India alongside the Tamils and Kannada. Many of these smaller uprisings took on a religious character, spurred on by Hindu brahmins who sensed a chance to reassert their old ways and rebuild their old order after decades of unsympathetic Buddhist rule.

    While Mihirabhoja’s headache grew, the Chinese were maneuvering to put an end to their largest one since the reunification of the Middle Kingdom. Emperor Renzong directed his armies to converge upon the Northern Turkic capital at Ötüken, determined to force a showdown that Tölis Qaghan could not possibly run from – and Tölis proved more than willing to take up his challenge. The Northern Turks aggressively harried China’s vast armies as they closed in on Ötüken, sapping their strength with ambushes and raids in the forests & steppe beyond the Gobi Desert, and targeting their supply lines as said lines grew increasingly overextended with each step the Chinese took beyond China. That said, the amount of manpower Tölis had to concentrate against Renzong’s forces just to have any appreciable impact on them at all meant that he had fewer men with which to slow down the oncoming offensive of Karadakh and the rebel Turks from the west.

    The Battle of Ötüken which followed these initial skirmishes on May 31 was the largest battle on the steppe up until that point and would remain such for many years yet, pitting some 80,000 Tegreg Turks – virtually all the warriors Tölis could still muster, including the barely pubescent and the elderly who could still ride among his tribe – against at least a quarter of a million Chinese, with other elements of their host lagging behind. As was common for engagements of this scale, the ‘battle’ was less a singular pitched engagement and more a series of multiple smaller battles being fought in and around the Orkhon Valley which surrounded the Turkic imperial capital. The Chinese held an obvious and increasingly overwhelming advantage in numbers, with reinforcements from the rearward elements of their combined army trickling in every day, but the Northern Turks put up such a remarkably fierce struggle (often overcoming the Chinese cavalry corps who Renzong had trained and expanded specifically to crush them, despite frequently being outnumbered just by these Han horsemen) that Renzong himself wavered and almost called a retreat after five days of fighting, changing his mind only when informed of the arrival of his western Turkic allies on the evening of the fifth day.

    P7PQumK.jpg

    The Later Han cavalry at Ötüken. Although heavily armored and trained specifically to counter the heavy lancers of the Tegregs, they would nevertheless have been overcome by the skilled and desperately ferocious warriors of Tölis Qaghan anyway were it not for the arrival of their Western Turkic allies

    The unified Sino-Turkic army went on to decisively crush the Tegregs and their loyalists on the sixth day of battle. A last-ditch stampede of the remaining Northern Turkic heavy cavalry broke through the forward-most Chinese lines and briefly threatened Renzong (his face was scarred by a Turkic arrow), but the swift arrival of Chinese reinforcements put a stop to this last gambit of Tölis’ and the Qaghan did not survive more than an hour past noon. By the time the Sun had set on June 6, Ötüken was being ransacked by the victorious Sino-Turkic troops, Tölis’ wives and children had been captured & brought before Renzong, and of his army 70,000 Tegregs had been killed or surrendered. Qubin Tarkhan, Tölis’ last surviving brother, rallied the survivors and fled towards the great lake which the Chinese called the ‘Beihai’[7] or ‘northern sea’, but despite his pretension to the title of Qaghan it was clear that the Northern Turks had been crippled by their massive defeat at Ötüken and had no chance of recovery.

    Come 647, the Western Roman Empire and specifically the Stilichian dynasty heralded some good news. Early in the year, a son was born to Bradamantis and Eucherius of Altava: immediately christened Stilicho after his fallen uncle, this boy’s birth was met with celebration both among his paternal Stilichian kindred in Rome and his maternal Arbogasting relatives up in Augusta Treverorum. The latter would not get to rejoice for long however, as while returning from seeing off a minor and otherwise totally inconsequential Slavic raid on Thuringian territory in the early summer months, Arbogastes was thrown from his horse and went into a coma. Theodahad capitalized on his rival’s unexpected incapacitation to press his imperial lover to dismiss the Romano-Frank and appoint him magister militum instead, and Egilona gave in after a month – only for Arbogastes to regain consciousness around Christmastime, much later in the year.

    In the Orient, with Palaestina still in a ‘manageable’ – if also far from truly peaceful – state, Heshana stormed back through Phoenicia and further devastated the land-of-cedars before assailing Leo’s position from the south, forcing the latter to break off the attack on his son just after winning battles at Germanicia[8] and Samosata[9] which had nearly cleared Commagene of Turks. In mid-summer the Qaghan defeated the combined Eastern Roman-Caucasian army at the Battle of Seleucia Pieria[10], actually fought south of Antioch’s seaport around the mouth of the Orontes, and then went on to sack the eponymous city. However, Leo was able to retreat to Antioch with the majority of his and Stephen’s forces still intact: as Heshana could not overcome Antioch’s defenses head-on even after Rangan Tarkhan joined him, the Southern Turkic Qaghan decided to just keep Syria’s premier metropolis under siege instead, and hope that disease and hunger would do for him what arrows and lances could not.

    While the Qaghan and the much younger Eastern Augustus remained locked in a standoff at Antioch, the former sent Rangan to further ravage the Caucasian kingdoms and make absolutely sure that Leo would not be able to acquire additional reinforcements from those mountain kingdoms in the future. Greatly irritated by how the Caucasians’ second wind had nearly ruined him, Rangan executed his father’s command with gusto and first laid waste to northern Armenia before attacking Georgia, capitalizing on the crippling of these kingdoms’ armies at the Battle of Miks a decade prior and the conscription of most of their remaining fighting men into the army under Stephen of Georgia which was now trapped in Antioch with Leo. The Southern Turks burned and pillaged numerous towns from Manzikert[11] to Partav[12] before having to camp for winter, killing many thousands and enslaving many more who were not able to escape to Roman Anatolia ahead of their coming, with plans to push further into Georgia in the following year.

    QFUOwsi.jpg

    Rangan Tarkhan in the Caucasus Mountains

    In Egypt, the Monophysites and Turks were solidifying their position in much of Lower Egypt even as the Nubians were securing Upper Egypt in the name of Leo II. The Turks managed to persuade the garrison of Oxyrhynchus to surrender before directly fighting the Nubians for the first time at a double-battle before Hermopolis Magna[12] and Antinoöpolis[13], where a nephew of Heshana’s by the name of Chukshak Tarkhan was defeated & killed while trying to besiege the twinned cities with 800 Turks and ten times as many Monophysite Copts. Though Michaêlkouda recaptured Oxyrhynchus immediately after this reversal, other Turkic tarkhans and their local allies had greater luck further down the Nile, where they captured cities from Sais in the west to Clysma[14] in the east. However, they made little progress toward the Mediterranean coast, and the Dux et Augustalis Aegypti Eusebius checked their advance on Alexandria at the Battle of Naucratis in the autumn.

    Further still to the east, Mihirabhoja gathered additional troops for another push down the Ganges, which succeeded in breaking through Mahipala’s secondary defenses in the Second Battle of Banaras. Loyalist Huna forces drove their rebel counterpart toward the dilapidated Pataliputra, but were again fended off before they could land the deathblow in a great battle within sight of the city’s western towers and walls. The Mahārājadhirāja also sent a 15,000-strong detachment to push against his nephew’s southern flank, eventually driving into Orissa after defeating several smaller rebel field armies and compelling the surrender or defection of multiple Indian cities over the course of 647, before they too stalled at Raipur for need of reinforcements in the face of stiffening rebel resistance. Mihirabhoja did not strike any further south, effectively abandoning his lands in the Deccan and beyond to the Dravidic rebels until he had finished off Mahipala – which meant not only allowing the Kannada and Tamil kingdoms to recover large tracts of territory previously ceded to the Hunas, but also letting the Telugu establish two competing kingdoms of their own in the eastern Deccan: a northern one whose monarchs claimed to be heirs to the long-defunct Salankayanas, and a southern one claiming heritage from the similarly extinct Chutus.

    7ZCreRC.jpg

    Nandivarma, founding king of the Later Salankayanas, making a Vedic sacrifice alongside his wife Srimahadevi. Perhaps as a reaction to the Buddhist character of Huna domination, many of the South Indians who rose up against them strongly attached their cause to the Vedic-Hindu tradition and sought the guidance of its priestly brahmin caste

    Beyond India and the Himalayas, while the Huna Empire continued to burn itself down, its resurgent Chinese counterpart was finalizing their triumph over the Northern Turkic Khaganate. As his western Turkic allies went home to enjoy their newfound freedom, plunder and slaves, Emperor Renzong established a ‘Protectorate-General for the Pacification of the North’ (or ‘Anbei Protectorate’) to finish off the threat still posed by Qubin Qaghan; consolidate his newfound authority over the Mongolian Plateau; and serve as advanced protection for China’s northern frontier beyond even the Great Wall. To serve as the first commander of this military zone he chose Wang Yangxiang, the general of the army he’d taken up north which had sustained the fewest losses. As for the Tegregs themselves, Renzong brought Tölis’ family back to Luoyang as hostages and scattered the vast majority of their people (those who were not already being taken away as slaves by the western Turks, anyway) throughout his empire.

    The Emperor saw in them potential as formidable mounted auxiliaries, and allowed many Tegreg men to avoid death or slavery for themselves and their close kin by enlisting as horsemen in the ranks of the same Chinese army which had just defeated them. However, he was careful to spread them out over garrisons from the Korean border to Jiaozhi and Guangdong in the south (ensuring they could not form an ethnic state-within-a-state inside China). Military service within these Turkic, or ‘Tujue’ as the Chinese called them, families became hereditary, but the families themselves were frequently moved around from frontier to frontier, both to better serve Chinese military needs and to prevent them from ever putting down roots which could grow into a base for rebellion. In time, Renzong expected the Tegregs would marry into the native Chinese population, teach their children to communicate in Hanyu[15] and Sinicize, progressively assimilating over the generations and ultimately fading away as a distinct ethnic group as other northern nomads such as the Xianbei already had.

    648 began with the Occidental half of the Roman world holding its breath, as many in the circles of power feared that Arbogastes would revolt at the news of his dismissal from the realm’s highest military office and replacement by his arch-rival. Yet by spring’s end they could release a great sigh of relief, as the former magister utriusque militiae’s son-in-law Eucherius managed to talk him down from open rebellion (in part by threatening that Mauretania would not support him in such an endeavor). Egilona and Theodahad repaid the peace overtures emerging from Altava and Augusta Treverorum by marrying in August of this year, formally making the King of the Ostrogoths into the stepfather of the then-eleven-year-old Augustus Theodosius IV and his brother Romanus. Suffice to say, Eucherius had almost immediately gained cause to regret his sense of restraint & duty toward the Western Empire, especially as Egilona had Theodahad appointed Ravenna’s urban prefect (effectively placing the fortress-city and its environs back under Ostrogoth authority) as a sort of dowry.

    R2RXinC.jpg

    Theodahad continues to celebrate his wedding to the widowed empress-regent Egilona in Ravenna's palace, even as the latter visibly wishes to retire to her chambers

    While the Western Roman Empire continued to be quietly roiled by its internal troubles and power politics, its Eastern counterpart was still struggling to fend off the external threat posed by the Southern Turk invasion. 648 seemed to be off to a good start when the Siege of Antioch was indeed brought to an end by disease and starvation – but on the part of the Turkic besiegers, not the Eastern Roman defenders as Heshana Qaghan had hoped. Ghassanid guerrilla attacks compromised his supply lines and an outbreak of disease from drinking water tainted by the casualties of the earlier Battle of Seleucia Pieria decisively forced the Turks to break the siege and withdraw, giving Leo II a chance to breathe and safely evacuate himself from the front. The Eastern Roman Empire had averted its untimely end, for now: had Antioch fallen and all the Roman & allied troops bottled up there killed or taken captive, it is unlikely that they could have recovered, especially with Leo's heir Constantine still but a toddler and their resources still depleted by the plague which bore his name.

    However, Heshana’s eldest living son was experiencing almost enough success to offset his father’s failure. Rangan Tarkhan’s drive into a poorly defended Georgia resulted in him devastating that kingdom’s Iberian core, burning down both their old capital of Mtskheta and their new one at Tbilisi as well as the Georgians’ main port at Phasis, only stopping at the better-fortified and garrisoned former Lazic capital of Archaeopolis following the arrival of Eastern Roman reinforcements there before turning around to lay waste of their newly-acquired Albanian lands instead. Not only would this northern Turkic army send home huge quantities of booty and slaves, but Rangan also continued to occupy nearly the entirety of the Second Rome’s Caucasian vassal-kingdoms, sending their ruling Mamikonian and Khosroviani dynasties fleeing – first to Theodosiopolis[16] and Trebizond[17] respectively, then on to Constantinople itself to join the similarly defeated and exiled Amardian royals of Padishkhwargar at Leo’s court.

    North of the Caucasus Mountains, an entirely different Turkic empire was beginning to take shape. While his immediate neighbors to the east returned to squabbling among themselves without an overlord to worry about any longer, Karadakh Xan (Khan) of the Khazars had set his sights quite a bit higher and strove to establish an empire of his own on the western Eurasian steppe. In 648 the Khazar hordes accordingly crossed the Volga, and began to subjugate the Oghuric Turks – descendants of the Huns and their easternmost subject peoples, such as the Akatziri – living in the middle stretch of the Pontic-Caspian steppe, as well as the Antae who comprised the easternmost of the Slavic peoples. In the coming years and decades these Khazars would expand further both to the south and west, bringing them closer to the Roman world and creating not just new headaches, but also on occasion new opportunities for their future neighbors.

    KHlPFN3.jpg

    Karadagh Xan (or 'Xağan' – that is, Khagan – as he styled himself after shattering the Tegreg yoke) and his Khazars beginning their thunderous ride westward across the Pontic Steppe

    East of both the Khazars in the north and the Hunas in the south, whose civil war was beginning to settle into a costly stalemate this year, the Later Han were wrapping up their campaign against the remnants of the Northern Turkic Khaganate. Qubin Qaghan had proven himself to be no less tenacious a fighter and leader than his doomed brother Tölis, but similarly he lacked the resources and manpower to fend off the overwhelming Chinese onslaught from the south. After two years of skirmishes, ambushes and raids immediately following the great Turkic defeat at the Battle of Ötüken, Wang Yangxiang finally cornered the last of the Tegreg princes and his 3,000 remaining warriors on a plateau north of the Beihai[18] with his own force of 20,000 horsemen, including a number of Turkic defectors.

    There the Tegregs made their last stand and were wiped out to the last man, despite managing to inflict horrific losses on their attackers (especially the pro-Chinese Turkic contingent, which Wang placed at the forefront of his army precisely to provoke Qubin’s men and was promptly almost annihilated), and the victorious Protector-General of the North sent Qubin’s head to his master the Huangdi. With this final victory the Chinese had put an end to the Northern Turkic Khaganate once and for all, securing their northern frontier for centuries to come – it would be some time yet before another nomadic horde even approaching the might of the Tegregs would emerge from these steppes and forests. For their part, the Southern Turks were too busy waging their great war against the Eastern Roman Empire to register much of a reaction to the destruction of their northern cousins, or even to take advantage of the new power vacuum on the steppe & along the middle length of the Silk Road.

    On the other side of the world, after years of preparation the Romano-British sent forth their first expedition across the Atlantic. Fewer than a hundred volunteers, most of them men, sailed from the port of Pensans[19] in hopes of finding land suitable for settlement on the other side of the great ocean and establishing an outpost there. Posing as traders, they were able to rest and resupply as far as the Gaelic monastic settlements on Paparia, but immediately ran into trouble when they actually reached the New World. The Irish petty-kings and colonists on the eastern side of the Tír na Beannachtaí were suspicious of these heretical outsiders and would not permit them to settle on the island, outright attacking them and killing seven of the Britons when they tried. The British returned to their ships and fled with great haste, sailing further south and eventually stopping at a smaller island[20] south of Tír na Ceo: after confirming that no Gael had settled on this land yet and giving thanks to God for such mercy, there they built a village called Porte-Réial[21] (‘Port Royal’, Lat.: Portus Regalis) and sent five of their number back to the Riothamus Albanus to inform him of their success despite a rocky start.

    DejEjY6.jpg

    The first Romano-British expedition to the New World prepares to cast off and depart from Londinium's port

    Come 649, Eucherius and Arbogastes mounted their counterattack (of words & letters rather than swords, at least for now) against Theodahad in hopes of halting the latter’s rise to supremacy at the Western Roman court, and received some help from Gaius Sergius in the process. Although unsuccessful in pressing for Arbogastes’ reinstatement, they were successful in cajoling and intimidating Egilona into appointing Arbogastes promagister (deputy) to Theodahad, giving the Blue chieftain an office from which he could check his rival and nominal superior’s efforts to tamper with the Roman army to the Greens’ advantage. And though Theodahad succeeded in getting Sergius replaced as praepositus sacri cubiculi by a eunuch friendly to his interests, having been able to conceal his maneuver under a veneer of ‘respecting tradition’ (the tradition being that the imperial chamberlain was usually a eunuch), his enemies were able to secure Sergius’ appointment to the equally high office of quaestor sacrii palatii – chief justice of the Western Empire. For his part, Eucherius achieved a critical success in getting his nephews away from Rome and therefore any chance that their stepfather might seek to usurp them: he prevailed upon Egilona to allow him to take the now-twelve-year-old Theodosius IV under his wing, while eight-year-old Romanus was sent away to be raised under Sergius’ tutelage at the latter’s family villa on the shores of Lake Lucrinus[22].

    Meanwhile, following his failure to take Antioch in the previous year, Heshana changed strategies once more. Leaving Rangan to contain the Eastern Romans in the north, sit on the Armenians and Georgians, and launch periodic raids deep into Anatolia (one Turkic band of 800 raiders would penetrate as far as Gordium[23] this year but was set upon and destroyed by Roman cavalrymen while trying to return to Rangan’s lines) to prevent Leo from organizing new armies there, he returned to Egypt to take charge of the combined Turkic-Monophysite efforts there. Pushing past multiple raids & attempts on his life by Ephesian zealots in Palaestina along the way, the Qaghan and his reinforcements broke Eastern Roman resistance on the path to Alexandria at the Second Battle of Sais this summer, where they also killed Duke Eusebius.

    From there, Heshana pushed further down the Nile to besiege the capital of Roman Egypt as well as a number of other cities on the coast such as Diospolis Inferior[24], Tamiatis and Tanis. However, his hopes of achieving the sort of quick victory here which he could not secure at Antioch did not materialize, either. A plot among some of Alexandria’s Coptic citizens to open the city gates to his horde was revealed to the Roman authorities by a double agent among the conspirators, resulting in said plotters being left hanging from the walls by the time the Turks got there. The Qaghan’s complete lack of a navy on the Mediterranean coast also made it impossible for him to cut off any of these cities’ seaborne supply routes. Leo could do little to immediately relieve the remaining loyal cities of Aegyptus, but then it seemed like he hardly had to, and with the Turks presently stuck in the south his attention turned to seeking war-winning wonder-weapons from Constantinople's brightest alchemists and wise men with which he hoped to overcome his manpower deficiency.

    Worse still, although Egilona was far from ready to commit the Western Empire’s forces to the war, she and the rest of the Western imperial court were sufficiently alarmed at the Turks’ progress into Egypt to come to a more limited agreement with Leo II – ships bearing surplus grain periodically traveled from Carthage to augment resupply efforts for the benefit of Alexandria and these other besieged port cities. At the same time, the Nubians and Ephesian Roman troops accompanying them had begun to leave Upper Egypt altogether and posed a major threat to his rear, in addition to pressuring his own Monophysite allies’ oasis strongholds in conjunction with Garamantian federates. Seeing no way to take the coastal Egyptian cities (save by way of costly assaults) at this time, and unwilling to expand the war by attacking Western Roman-controlled Africa, the frustrated Qaghan decided to see off the threat he could most easily challenge – the Nubians – and after leaving small token forces to maintain his siege camps, he marched south to confront Michaêlkouda as the year, and the decade, came to an end.

    Beyond the realm of the Turks, Sogdianus had espied another opportunity for expansion while rebuilding his own kingdom and waiting for the Hunas to bleed themselves white. The collapse of the Northern Turkic Khaganate meant the dissolution of their authority over not only their rival Turks to the west, but also the Bactrian, Sogdian and Tocharian merchant princes to the southwest – or in other words, immediately to the north & northeast of the Indo-Romans. Though the Silk Road trade and the passage of time had allowed them to recover somewhat from the ravages of Issik Qaghan almost a century ago, their city-states were still rather vulnerable to attackers attracted to their growing wealth, such as the recently unleashed Kimeks and Oghuz Turks to the north.

    uCt1iDV.jpg

    A Bactrian envoy performs obeisance before Sogdianus, acknowledging the Indo-Roman king as his city's protector

    Sogdianus did not have to work overly hard to persuade them that he – a king who had seen off Huna hordes four times (or even more) the size of his own army – could be their protector. With diplomacy and only the occasional demonstration of force, he was able to step into this power vacuum to place formerly Turkic-held Bactria and parts of Sogdiana along the Upper Oxus under Indo-Roman authority, from Drapsaka to Nautaca[25], and to also secure the Iron Gate mountain pass between Samarkand and Bactra. This was as much as Sogdianus dared to take while the Hunas remained a threat, but his conquests (or rather annexations, truthfully) in this direction made the previously well-defended but rather impoverished Indo-Roman kingdom much richer and would provide his heirs with a broader base from which to expand in the future.

    Speaking of the Hunas, in this year Mihirabhoja continued to make progress against his rebellious nephew, though it went slower than he would have liked. After baiting Mahipala into launching a major counterattack out of Pataliputra, he sent three loyalist armies to converge upon and surprise him at Aunrihar near the Gomti River. There he inflicted upon the rebels a severe defeat and pursued Mahipala back to Pataliputra, which he placed under siege and cut off from the rest of the rebel territories; their predecessors had done enough restorative work on the city’s defenses to discourage an assault, so Mihirabhoja contented himself with trying to starve Mahipala out. Further to the south, while the infantry of his Orissan detachment laid siege to Raipur, much of the cavalry began to raid in the direction of the self-proclaimed Telugu kingdoms of the eastern Deccan, both to collect resources and slaves for themselves and to reapply pressure onto those rebels – effectively reminding them that the Hunas had not forgotten them, and would indeed return at the earliest opportunity.

    On the other side of the world, Albanus of Britannia was gladdened to hear that his expedition had found suitable ground for a colony beyond the Atlantic – and certainly beyond Rome’s reach. Along with the returning colonists he dispatched another pair of ships (to be guided by said returnees) to bring supplies and return with a more detailed report of this island they had discovered, particularly how many additional colonists they could support. Unfortunately this second expedition was slowed by poor weather (even by the standards of the North Atlantic, following a route which bent close to the Arctic, in the seventh century) and the total non-cooperation of the Papar, for the monks had been warned of the Pelagian heretics trying to set up a colony by their fellow Gaels to the southwest.

    When the British ships finally reached Porte-Réial, having had to start consuming some of the provisions they were supposed to bring over to survive, they found that the encampment now lay in ruins. In their absence the settlers had mostly starved, having failed to farm the island’s poor soil amid worse weather, facing stiff competition from the Irish on Tír na Ceo for the fishing waters around the island and coming under attacks from the local Wildermen (with whom they were unable to communicate for lack of a translator – the New World monks having also refused to lend them aid in this matter – until misunderstandings escalated to open hostilities) when they tried to forage inland. Anyone who survived the fatal Wilderman raid in April of 649 had long since scattered – perhaps fleeing (and most likely dying) further inland or taking their chances with the hostile Irish on nearby Tír na Ceo – leaving Porte-Réial utterly abandoned. Of course the Riothamus was infuriated when his first colony’s failure was reported back to him not even a year after he’d heard about it just barely beginning to put down roots, but he had begun to learn what needed to be done to ensure better odds of success next time – namely finding more suitable land for agriculture and foraging, staying well away from the Irish and having translators on hand to communicate with any local Wildermen they might run into – and was determined to try again.

    Northern_Extension_to_British_Camp_-_geograph.org.uk_-_519523.jpg

    Almost nothing remained of the Romano-Britons' first abortive attempt at a New World colony, Porte-Réial, save the earthworks they had thrown up in an ultimately vain effort to defend themselves from hostile locals. Despite this disaster however, their high kings now knew that the lands beyond the Atlantic were hospitable: they need only prepare and plan more wisely for their next attempt

    Jjlj9Yz.png


    1. Western Roman Empire
    2. Eastern Roman Empire
    3. March of Arbogast
    4. Franks
    5. Burgundians
    6. Alamanni
    7. Bavarians
    8. Thuringians
    9. Lombards
    10. Ostrogoths
    11. Visigoths
    12. Celtiberians
    13. Aquitani
    14. Bretons
    15. Dulebes
    16. Carantanians
    17. Horites
    18. Mauri
    19. Garamantes
    20. Remnants of Georgia & Armenia
    21. Nubia
    22. Hoggar
    23. Kumbi
    24. Romano-British
    25. Anglo-Saxons
    26. Picts
    27. Dál Riata
    28. Irish kingdoms of the Uí Néill, Ulaidh, Laigin, Eóganachta & Connachta
    29. Irish of Lesser Paparia, Greater Paparia & the New World
    30. Frisians
    31. Continental Saxons
    32. Vistula Veneti
    33. Iazyges
    34. Avars
    35. Gepids
    36. Antae
    37. Southern Turkic Khaganate
    38. Lakhmids
    39. Indo-Romans
    40. Dar al-Islam
    41. Khazars
    42. Kimeks
    43. Oghuz Turks
    44. Karluks
    45. Sogdians & Tocharians
    46. Hunas (Mihirabhoja)
    47. Hunas (Mahipala)
    48. Telugu kingdoms of the Later Salankayanas & Eastern Chutus
    49. Kannada kingdoms of the Chalukyas & Gangas
    50. Tamil kingdoms of the Cheras, Pandyas & Cholas
    51. Anuradhapura
    52. Tibet
    53. Later Han
    54. Goguryeo
    55. Korean kingdoms of Baekje, Silla & Gaya
    56. Yamato
    57. Champa
    58. Funan
    59. Srivijaya

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Jindires.

    [2] Acre.

    [3] Near Beni Suef.

    [4] Lucknow.

    [5] Allahabad.

    [6] Varanasi.

    [7] Lake Baikal.

    [8] Kahramanmaraş.

    [9] Samsat.

    [10] Samandağ.

    [11] Malazgirt.

    [12] El Ashmunein.

    [13] Minya.

    [14] Suez.

    [15] The Chinese name for their own language, specifically the dialect spoken by the Han. As of the seventh century the Later Han would have been speaking and writing in ‘Middle Chinese’, a language closer to modern Cantonese than to the Old Chinese of the (Former) Han.

    [16] Erzurum.

    [17] Trabzon.

    [18] Near modern Severobaykalsk.

    [19] Penzance.

    [20] Isle Madame, Nova Scotia.

    [21] Arichat.

    [22] The Lucrine Lake in Campania.

    [23] Yassıhüyük.

    [24] Tell el-Balamun.

    [25] Shahrisabz.

    And that brings us to the midpoint of this century. @ATP Trust me, the journey's going to matter as much as the destination – without exploring the major developments to come in depth, the outcome they're building up to won't make much sense ;) But first, as I've said before, a brief break in the form of an overview of the now decisively-ascendant Later Han before we return full-throttle to some of the most interesting (appropriately, in the Chinese sense) times for the two Romes yet.
     
    Last edited:
    All Is Well Under Heaven
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    nmXDBii.png

    Capital: Luoyang.

    Religion: Confucianism and Taoism, inasmuch as they can be considered religions rather than just traditional and philosophical schools of thought, blended with folk religious practices which differ from region to region. Buddhism is also rapidly growing among the Chinese populace. Indigenous pagan rites are still practiced by the wild folk of the southwest, and Christianity and Manichaeism have joined Buddhism as the new religions from the West which are making some waves in China, though neither are remotely as popular.

    Languages: Hànyǔ – that is, the Chinese language. Historians in the future will record the variant spoken by the Chinese of the Later Han era as ‘Middle Chinese’, though certainly its contemporary speakers would not call it that. Numerous local dialects of Chinese distinct from the one used at the imperial court in Luoyang are spoken by the lower orders of society, particularly south of the Yangtze where they have been influenced by the tongues of the indigenous Baiyue and Nanman peoples: these lower-status dialects include Min, Yue and Hakka. Non-Chinese languages within the confines of the Later Han dynasty’s rule include Turkic, Bai-Yi and Vietnamese (the last of the Baiyue languages).

    For much of the sixth century and the first few decades of the seventh, the Middle Kingdom was in a state of chaos, divided between eight warring dynasties and four kingdoms straining to break free of the hold of the Sons of Heaven. But no longer: ‘an empire long divided must unite’, as the old saying from the Romance of the Three Kingdoms goes, and this time it fell to a gang of bandits from Mount Hua to do what none of the magnates and generals competing over the carcass of the fallen Chen dynasty could. After many years of hard fighting and wily scheming, they have reunified the land, and proudly sit atop the freshly polished Dragon Throne as its new dynasty – the Later Han (Chinese: Hòu Hàn), named after China’s last truly great dynasty which had been toppled four hundred years ago, the latter of whom are henceforth being referred to as the ‘Former’ Han (Qián Hàn).

    From their new seat of power the Later Han have many opportunities, and mercifully few challenges at this juncture in time. China’s greatest and most abundant resource has ever been its people, and even the ravages of the Eight Dynasties and Four Kingdoms period could not put a major dent in that. With such a vast manpower pool to work with, they will not be lacking for workers to build their grand palaces, canals, roads and other infrastructure projects at home, nor soldiers with which to impose their will abroad. Already the incumbent Emperor Renzong, successor to China’s latest unifier Emperor Yang, has begun work on a series of massive canals to link the old Chinese centers of power around the Yellow River to the newer ones around the Yangtze, while also destroying the Northern Turkic Khaganate which had once terrorized China’s northern frontier.

    No power exists around the reunited Middle Kingdom which can pose a serious threat to its frontiers as of the mid-seventh century. As has been said, the Northern Turks are no more, having been laid to waste by the innumerable legions of Emperor Renzong and their own treacherous vassals to the west: now many of their former people live in China proper, having been deported from their steppe homeland beyond the Gobi Desert either as slaves or auxiliary troops for the same army that just brought them low. Seemingly ascendant powers in the Yamato to the east and Tibetans to the west have been put in their place, and the Koreans made to bow before the Dragon Throne yet again. The Srivijayans are too far to the south to come into any serious conflict with China, while Funan and the Cham have no desire to engage in hostilities with such an overwhelmingly powerful neighbor. If anything, at present the Dragon is content to digest its northern conquests in peace, and perhaps cast its gaze westward to the Tarim Basin and Central Asia in the future.

    Nay, if the Later Han should expect any major challenge in the near future, it will likely come from within. In addition to winning victories abroad, they have worked hard to create peace and prosperity at home, so that the Chinese people can safely rebuild from the devastation of the Eight Dynasties & Four Kingdoms and even reach for new heights of wealth and technological achievement. But their origin as outlaws and progressive land reforms mark them as worse than even mere peasants in the eyes of China’s sages and landowners, even as they try to earn the former’s affection with patronage of the Confucian and Taoist traditions while undermining the latter with their support for the peasantry. A new challenge may also arise from the mandarins they are cultivating with their restoration and expansion of the Former Han-era imperial examination system, for every sufficiently large bureaucracy tends to develop a mind of its own which may not always remain in-line with the wishes of the ruler it serves, while the eunuch officials at court present both a useful tool and a more traditional threat to the Emperors if left unmonitored. Above all, the Later Han would do well not to forget the second half of the Sanguo’s opening lines: ‘an empire, long united, must divide’.

    But there is no need to mar the radiant new dawn of China’s newest dynasty by focusing over-much on the specter of such dark clouds. The ancient dynastic cycle always has its ups and downs, and fortunately for Chinese civilization, the Later Han are representing a definitive ‘up’ so far for their subjects. All others who live in the rising Dragon’s shadow must surely tremble as it soars to the heavens, and would do well to keep their heads down beneath its newly energetic gaze lest they end up like any one of the nations which have foolishly battled it in the recent past. Renzong himself aspires to immortality: not for himself, as Qin Shi Huang did to the extreme of consuming mercury, but for his dynasty. And while breaking the dynastic cycle so that they might reign until the stars burn out is an extremely lofty ambition, the Later Han are nothing if not ambitious. They have risen so high already, and have increasingly shed their fear of the heights of power – what’s one more mountain to climb?

    The running themes of Later Han governance as of the mid-seventh century are primarily the restoration of law & order throughout China, and a marked shift toward the centralization of the state coupled with a vast expansion of its administrative bureaucracy at the expense of more local and traditional wielders of power. Of course, as with all dynasties to date, the state is helmed by the Huángdì or ‘Emperor’, autocrat of all-under-Heaven: the ‘Son of Heaven’ (Tiānzǐ) whose words were divine commandments from above, and expected to be obeyed immediately by his faithful servants – at least so long as he still has the Mandate of Heaven (Tiānmìng), which is to say, the sanction of the will-of-the-universe itself to govern wisely and well over the people. An Emperor who rules poorly, and/or is beset by natural disasters such as famines or plagues or earthquakes, can be said to have lost the Mandate, opening him to challenge by ambitious rebels from below.

    Fortunately, the incumbent Emperor Renzong has continued to build on the successes of his forebears, and neither he nor the Later Han appear likely to lose the Mandate anytime soon. Despite the humble roots of his clan, the Emperor has surrounded himself with no less pomp than past Chinese emperors from more stable dynasties with loftier origins: his court is more colorful and merry than the austere courts surrounding his father and grandfather, signifying his dynasty’s shift in policy from warfare to rebuilding and ensuring Chinese prosperity for ages to come. In keeping with imperial tradition, though his birth name may be Hao Jing (Hao being the name of the Later Han’s specific ruling house), none but his closest family members may call him that: in public he will go by a niánhào or different name for each ‘era’ (distinct periods in an emperor’s reign, by which the Chinese calendar has numbered and identified its years since Emperor Wu of Former Han) – presently he has just ended the era of Wutai (‘martial and grand’) and begun the era of Yongye (‘harmonious endeavor’) after vanquishing the Northern Turks, such that his subjects would address him as Emperor Yongye until he chooses to change the era again. When he perishes, his heir will accord him a posthumous name evaluating his entire reign, but he will primarily be remembered by his temple name – that is, the name by which his descendants will honor & worship him: Renzong, ‘benevolent ancestor’.

    rBhKQnc.jpg

    The Emperor Renzong (or, technically, Yongye as of 650 AD) expressing appropriate filial piety by completing a stele honoring his late father, Emperor Yang

    Beneath the Emperor exists an increasingly vast administrative apparatus, whose elements function as the thousand arms of their sovereign through which his commands are executed. The Three Departments and Six Ministries which Renzong’s father Emperor Yang instituted late in life form the innermost core of the Chinese bureaucracy, building on the reforms of the Chen dynasty to fully supplant the ‘Three Ministries and Nine Lords’ of the Former Han. These ministers and bureaucrats dwell primarily in the imperial capital of Luoyang, only venturing out to the provinces and circuits when necessary, and work more closely with the Emperor than the other administrative officials do.

    The titular three departments are:
    • The Chancellery (Ménxià Shěng), responsible for directly advising the Emperor and consulting with him on edicts. The men of the Chancellery are additionally responsible for the maintenance and security of Luoyang’s gates (hence their nickname, the ‘Agency at the Gate’), the imperial residence and attendants, and the Emperor’s wardrobe and seals. The office of Grand Chancellor is the oldest and most prestigious in the entire Chinese government.
    • The Department of State Affairs (Shàngshū Shěng), also known as the Imperial Secretariat, constitutes the primary executive arm of the Later Han dynasty. It lords over and coordinates the six ministries of government, as well as the nine ceremonial courts. Due to its importance as the primary engine of the Chinese government, the office of Director (ling) is traditionally held by the imperial Crown Prince – in Renzong’s case, his heir Hao Xianggui – or in cases where the heir to the Dragon Throne is still a minor, left vacant until said Crown Prince comes of age, with its duties being taken up by the Vice Director (puye).
    • The Central Secretariat (Zhōngshū Shěng), constituting the primary legislative arm of the Later Han dynasty. Its secretaries are responsible for drafting imperial edicts, reading their contents and other incoming messages out loud to the Emperor, answering his questions and making revisions to their proposed policies until he is satisfied. Its Director is the least prestigious of the three central departments.
    Furthermore six additional ministries (plus nine ceremonial courts & five directories of such little power comparatively that they are not counted in the overall name of this central Chinese bureaucracy) fall beneath State Affairs’ jurisdiction:
    • Personnel (Lìbù), responsible for the hiring, appointments, promotions and demotions of officials in the civil administration.
    • Finance (Mínbù), responsible for the census and associated taxation. Technically its name translates to ‘Ministry of People’, belying both its responsibility for conducting the household-based imperial census and the populist overtures of the Later Han monarchs.
    • Rites (Lǐbù), not to be confused with the Ministry of Personnel, responsible not only for ensuring that religious rites and court rituals are conducted correctly but also for the imperial examination system and foreign relations.
    • War (Bīngbù), responsible for the promotions and demotions of military officers, recruitment and the maintenance of imperial arsenals, as well as the post office.
    • Justice (Xíngbù), responsible for policing, the administration of imperial justice and the upkeep of its prisons. However this Ministry has no control over the Imperial Censorate, a sort of internal affairs agency which exists to investigate corruption within the government (including the Ministry of Justice itself) and answers only to the Emperor.
    • Public Works (Gōngbù), responsible for the construction and maintenance of infrastructure such as roads and canals, other public projects (such as the reconstruction of the Great Wall and flood control efforts along the Yellow & Yangtze Rivers), the exploitation of natural resources, and the recruitment of temporary workers on these aforementioned public works.
    x20QK7s.jpg

    Emperor Renzong meeting with his ministers

    Beyond Luoyang, the Later Han have divided the rest of China up into thirteen circuits (dào), three-hundred fifty-eight prefectures (zhōu), and nearly sixteen hundred districts & counties (xiàn) for administrative purposes. From the circuit prefects to the lowest yamen (town mandarins) the officials presiding over these provincial administrative units are appointed by the central government, serve at Luoyang’s leisure and are strictly prohibited from raising private militias of their own: their tenures are spent adjudicating in local matters, collecting taxes to send to Luoyang and reinvesting the tax proceeds redistributed to them from the capital into local projects for years at a time, before the capital inevitably reassigns them elsewhere to prevent them from putting down roots and cultivating a personal powerbase in the province they had originally been assigned to. The Emperors’ hope is that by diffusing power so broadly, no single locality will ever be able to form an effective nexus for opposition to their dynasty.

    To staff this great bureaucratic engine of state, the Later Han sovereigns rely upon both the more traditional class of palace eunuchs (tàijiàn) and a newer class of so-called ‘scholar gentry’ (shēnshì) – recruits selected through the imperial examination system. The former continue to enjoy access to the high offices of state on the grounds that, as they cannot father children, they would have less incentive to try to overthrow their employers and establish their own dynasty than most. Many eunuchs, both of Chinese origin and those originally taken as slaves from foreign enemies such as the Northern Turks or Tibetans, serve the Later Han court not only as officials & civil servants in all of their departments & ministries, but also as palace attendants (in particular tending to the ladies & children of the imperial household), personal servants and couriers.

    All this said, one may also be forgiven for thinking that by default eunuchs should have motive enough to dislike working for the same people responsible for castrating them. And certainly the legendary corruption of the Ten Attendants, whose crimes contributed to the collapse of the Former Han and the emergence of the Three Kingdoms, has made the Later Han more leery of giving their eunuchs too much power than previous dynasties. Their solution was to create a new class of civil servants, selected for merit and (theoretically) absolutely loyal to the dynasty to whom they owed their fortunes: the scholar-gentlemen, also popularly known by other names such as the literati or mandarins.

    Men of good social standing (excluding categories such as diviners, entertainers and vagrants) who could pass a grueling three-day examination (keju) in a sealed chamber, testing both their familiarity with the Confucian canon and whether they could apply the lessons from these ancient texts to statecraft, would win for themselves an administrative appointment in their county. More difficult exams, testing only the best and brightest at the provincial and then nation-wide levels, stood in the way of those who sought higher (and therefore more prestigious & better-paying) offices beyond the county level in the Later Han bureaucracy. To guarantee the highest possible chance of success, prospective examinees would study at whatever specialized school they could afford, with the wealthiest and most ambitious attending the Imperial Academy (Guózǐjiàn) in the capital.

    NJF2Jni.jpg

    Students preparing to take the imperial civil service examination, or 'keju'

    Although the Later Han have gone to great lengths to keep civil government apart from the military, necessity has compelled them to merge the two functions of state in some frontier areas. Nowhere is this more evident than in the far north, where Renzong has established the ‘Anbei Protectorate’ (Ānběi Dūhù Fǔ, formally the ‘Protectorate-General for the Pacification of the North’) atop the core of the Northern Turkic Khaganate – now a sparsely populated border region following the deportation of most of its indigenous Turco-Mongol population, with Chinese strength concentrated into the impromptu colonies growing out of their permanent military camps and outposts there.

    A Protector-General (dūhù) – the conquering general Wang Yangxiang as of 650 AD – governs over the vast lands stretching from the Gobi Desert to Lake Baikal as the region’s supreme military dictator, wielding absolute military and political authority alike and answering only to the Emperor (who can dismiss him at any time). The Protector-General is supported by six legates (jiédùshǐ) governing the smaller military districts (Dūdū Fǔ) which this vast territory has been divided up into. They only closely govern the fortified encampments of their soldiers, which in time will grow into Chinese colonies of a sort as those soldiers’ descendants continue to live and fight on the frontier, and collectively they must work with the few remaining (all non-Tegreg and highly autonomous) Turkic tribes in the region to maintain the Emperor’s peace and good order.

    From the cloistered imperial court in Luoyang’s palace, the Later Han emperors have striven to re-establish the Confucian ‘four categories of the people’ (Sì Mín) as a key part of their greater effort to restore harmony to China. Though they claim to be reasserting the old traditions of Confucius however, there are some distinct differences in their new order which sets it apart from the old order of the long-gone Former Han and Eastern Jin. Most prominently, the Later Han are in the process of replacing the old landed aristocracy with a new class of scholar-gentry, while completely divesting their former military responsibilities onto a professional military force; empowering the peasantry with a new equal-field system, which has the benefit of further strengthening their central authority and indebting said peasants to the dynasty; and promoting social mobility to a degree rarely seen before in Chinese history, at least until they have sufficiently expanded their civil and military bureaucracy to handle the needs of empire.

    Since the scholar-bureaucrats were the only people (other than eunuchs) qualified to hold office under the Later Han regime, it is hardly surprising that they are rapidly evolving into a social class in their own right, even though in theory their position is not supposed to be a hereditary one. With their salaries and the connections they made in government, they are often able to buy up considerable estates & quasi-legally keep them in the family in spite of the Later Han’s pretension to being the sole ultimate landowner in all of China, and to subsist off the rents from the tenant farmers working for them. In turn they would send their sons to more elite schools in hopes that they will be able to improve their chances of passing the keju, thereby securing a government sinecure off of which to live comfortably and perpetuating the family tradition. This has allowed them to increasingly supplant the old military and landowning aristocracy at the peak of the ‘four categories’, and as a distinct social class – both the material and intellectual elite of China – they are now referred to as the ‘scholar-gentry’ (shēnshì).

    The lesser farmers (nóng) constitute the second traditional stratum of Chinese society, and if the scholar-gentry can be said to be the brain of the Later Han regime, then these peasants must clearly form both its heart and spine. China is the most populous nation on the Earth, with as many as 50 million citizens as of their mid-seventh-century census, and the great majority of these are tillers of the soil. It is in the interest of the Later Han to appease them with the implementation of the equal-field system, by which all land in the empire is declared to be the property of the Son of Heaven and parceled out as equally as possible to the humble families who work on it: the stated ambition of the Emperors is to ensure that all of their subjects will have enough farmland with which to support themselves, although certainly breaking the power of the old magnates and instilling a sense of debt to their dynasty in these small farmers was a nice bonus, if not the real intention of their land reform. In return, not only do the farmers remain sufficiently sated so as to not revolt, but they provide the Later Han with the manpower pool critical to their great works and military recruitment. Soldier-smallholders, or fǔbīng ('territorial soldiers'), are a unique sub-category of the farmer caste who will be described in greater detail in the Military section.

    The artisans (gōng) are considered less vital to Confucian society than the food-producing farmers, but are still ranked more highly than the merchants who technically produce nothing. Guilds of skilled laborers – papermakers, blacksmiths, potters, and so on – increasingly dominate production in China’s cities, as the safety afforded by Later Han rule has allowed the most skilled of craftsmen to accumulate sufficient capital to hire others as apprentices and expand their family businesses into larger enterprises capable of controlling the exercise of their craft in their neighborhoods & districts. Among these guilds, the silk-weaving industry stands out in that it is overwhelmingly dominated by women: for many centuries silkworm farming has been exclusively practiced by women, having inherited the task from the Yellow Emperor’s wife Leizu according to legend, and as clothmaking is also traditionally considered women’s work they dominate the rest of the silk manufacturing process as well.

    Merchants (shāng) form the fourth and least esteemed of the four Confucian castes. However, though the Confucian intellectual elite holds them in contempt for not actually producing anything of value with their own hands – merely exchanging and shuffling around the goods produced by others – this has not kept them from accumulating wealth and becoming quite prosperous & influential themselves under Later Han rule. Ironically, though the Later Han began their career as bandits who preyed on trading caravans, as Emperors they have worked hard to secure China’s roads & waterways from brigands much like they used to be, and this (along with the expansion of additional infrastructure) has only benefited the merchants who can now trade & travel more safely than they have in over a century. The greatest merchant families can easily make as big a profit as any circuit prefect collects in taxes annually, and will happily exploit the imperial examinations remaining open to their caste (for now, which they understand is almost certainly only a temporary measure) by pushing their sons into the best academies money can buy, in hopes that they will pass the keju and pull their family’s status up from the bottom of the Four Occupations to its peak.

    iF2OfBG.png

    A rare case where all four Confucian castes can be seen in one place: the county administrator (a scholar-gentleman) hosts a feast to which he has invited prominent local smallholders (farmers), the heads of the city guilds (artisans) and rich traders (merchants)

    Of course, there are many occupations which exist outside of this Confucian ideal, and are accordingly considered lower-status for the most part. Soldiers are generally disdained by the scholars, who consider them to have embraced the concept of (all-destroying violence and warfare) by default while they themselves are peaceful cultivators of intellect and creators of peace (wén), but the Later Han themselves do not share this contempt for the pragmatic reason of not wanting to give their army cause to overthrow them, so soon after having just secured absolute power over China. Other individuals who are considered ‘mean people’ (jiànrén) and accordingly treated contemptuously by polite Confucian society include entertainers (of all kinds – for example, a regulation passed under Renzong stipulating that all male prostitutes must wear a green headscarf to identify themselves in public has given rise to the poular insult ‘Tā dài lǜ mào zi’, or ‘you wear a green hat’, implying effeminacy and infidelity) and slaves (including many new ones gathered from the Turkic steppe by Renzong’s most recent victorious expedition), who are sometimes one and the same.

    Beyond the society of the Chinese (Han, Min, Yue, Hakka, etc. alike), the empire of the Later Han also encompasses several non-Chinese peoples of note. The most recent addition to China’s ethnic composition are of course the Tegreg Turks (Tiělè), many thousands of whom were deported from their homeland after Renzong conquered it. Those who have not simply been reduced to slavery have been compelled to serve China instead as mounted auxiliaries, for the Later Han have become well aware of the skill & ferocity of their cavalry from their battles across the northern steppe & desert, and soldiering will become a hereditary occupation within their families. Immediately to the east of the former Turkic homeland, the Chinese also hold sway over some of the Tungusic Mohe tribes living in the northeastern provinces of Liaodong and Liaoxi near the Korean border, who are said to be descendants of the ancient Donghu that troubled the northernmost of the Warring States from ages past.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of China various ‘barbaric’ subject peoples descended from the pre-Han Chinese natives can be found in the jungles and mountains, often as autonomous subjects of the empire manning its wild frontier. In the southwest the Chinese collectively ascribe to the Bai, Yi, Zhuang, Dai and Miao tribes the name of Nánmán, ‘Southern Barbarians’, as they once did in the times of the Three Kingdoms when these peoples had been briefly united by their most famous high king, Meng Huo, and his warlike wife Zhurong. Further still to the southeast dwell a people who the Chinese call the Nányuè (‘Southern Yue’), but who call themselves Người Việt (‘Yue People’) – the Vietnamese, last surviving remnant of the Baiyue tribes who once dominated the lands south of the Yangtze, who have managed to cling to their traditions even in defeat and after centuries of subjugation. Further to the west, Later Han advances against the Tibetans has brought a number of those hardy mountain folk under Chinese rule, in addition to the distinct Qiang people with whom they are more familiar.

    1zMdCFm.png

    A decidedly less-than-flattering depiction of a Vietnamese slave as a dark-skinned dwarf at the feet of his Chinese masters, dated from the Later Han era

    The Later Han’s promotion of a traditional basis for their rule has extended to the equal promotion of Confucian and Taoist teachings, while also preserving a tolerant attitude to outsider religions such as Buddhism, Christianity and Manichaeism – of which the first, having first been introduced under the Chen dynasty more than a century prior, is China’s fastest-growing religion as of the mid-seventh century. Confucian scholars have been drawn into an increasingly intense rivalry with their Taoist and especially Buddhist counterparts, and are articulating a more strictly materialist and rationalist philosophy to counter the mysticism of the others & safeguard what they hold to be China’s cultural heritage at its purest. The Later Han Emperors themselves tend to gravitate between the rationalist and state-interventionist policies pushed by the Confucian intellectuals on one hand and the laissez-faire ones promoted by the Taoists on the other, with Renzong and his father Yang favoring the former, though in a much more moderate and restrained fashion (for example, in continuing to allow for a greater degree of social mobility through the imperial examinations) than the Confucian faction would like.

    As has been said, there are several religions introduced from beyond the borders of China which have found rising popularity among the Chinese. Of these, Buddhism is far and away the most successful as of the mid-seventh century: originally brought by Central Asian and Indian mercers in Chen times, it has spread like wildfire even during the chaos of the Eight Dynasties and Four Kingdoms Period, attracting converts from all strata of Chinese society dissatisfied with Confucianism and Taoism’s answers to their problems and spawning several uniquely Chinese schools of thought over the past hundred-and-a-half years. The Mahāyāna or ‘Great Vehicle’ branch of Buddhism is the most popular one in China, in contrast to the dominance of the Theravāda branch in India, as its veneration of boddhisatvas (saints who have attained enlightenment, but consciously refuse Nirvana so that they might help others in this world find enlightenment as well) makes it more appealing to the ancestor-worshiping and worldly sensibilities of the Confucian Chinese – and in turn, though they may be loath to admit it, Buddhist concepts are influencing the Confucian thinkers of Later Han times as well. Of the Mahayana schools, an especially meditative one native to China called Zen (Chán) has become especially popular, and Buddhist monasteries and convents are acquiring large amounts of land donated by the newly faithful – something which may also arouse the jealousy of the Confucian and Taoist establishment in the future…

    Additional outsider religions which have found a following in China, though not nearly to the extent of Buddhism, include Christianity and Manichaeism. The former, known to the Chinese as the ‘Luminous Religion’ (Jǐngjiào), was introduced earlier this century by the Indo-Roman missionary Sophagasenus, and is chiefly associated with said Indo-Romans (named ‘Later Ionians’ or Hòuyuān by the Chinese, who seem to consider them successors of the long-gone Greco-Bactrians or Dayuān owing to their geographic location and many of Belisarius’ soldiers being of Greek extraction) as well as the greater Roman Empires they broke off from; the Middle Kingdom knows enough of the great empire it trades with at the western end of the Silk Road to distinguish between the Western Roman Empire, which keeps the original Dàqín designation of the Roman Empire, and the Eastern Roman Empire, which the Chinese now call Fúlǐn and believe to be in strife with Dàqín. As the religion continues to quietly grow beneath the notice of the imperial authorities, the Heptarchy may find it worthwhile to nominate a bishop and organize a whole Diocese of Serica in another century or two. Meanwhile Manichaeism, or the ‘Religion of Light’ (Míngjiào), has slightly older roots in China than Christianity and is increasingly associated with the Turks, especially now that the Tengriist Northern Turks have fallen while their Manichaean cousins to the south still endure.

    758u1y3.jpg

    Chinese Buddhist art from the seventh century, painted under the Later Han

    The Imperial Chinese war machine is one that makes fullest use of their empire’s greatest and most numerous resource – the Chinese people themselves. In every war they have fought against outside forces, the Later Han and preceding dynasties have consistently brought a huge (or downright overwhelming) numerical advantage to the table, and it is not uncommon for travelers from as far as the Roman world to hear of Chinese hosts burying adversaries who they outnumber by four, eight or twelve times under the sheer weight of their soldiers. But it would not be accurate to put China’s battlefield victories down to just its enormous manpower pool: the numbers belie a good deal of mechanical ingenuity, tactical complexity and adaptability rivaling that of the Romans, and the employment of non-Chinese auxiliary forces in specialized roles, all factors which are no less important to the triumphs of the Later Han than the sheer number of soldiers they can field at any given time.

    Organizationally, the Later Han have adopted the military system of the Former Han as a base, while adding some major innovations of their own. The massive numbers of soldiers for which they are best known are the result of Former Han-style conscription, to which all able-bodied Chinese men at & above the age of twenty are subject unless they are able to pay a scutage tax, which none but the wealthy could possibly afford. Conscripts will not be discharged and permitted to return to their households until either two years have passed, or whatever crisis necessitated their drafting in the first place has been brought to an early end.

    However the core of the Later Han’s military power are its ‘territorial soldiers’, or fǔbīng, rather than masses of draftees. Not dissimilar to the smallholding citizen-soldiers forming the heart of the Western Roman army (but certainly far more numerous – with over 600 fǔbīng units in the mid-seventh century, the Later Han can normally count on 150-250,000 of these soldiers, quite literally ten times as many smallholder legionaries as the Stilichians can muster even at the best of times, organized into many 4,000-man divisions of which up to five can be further grouped into an expeditionary corps at a time), the fǔbīng are organized into units of four to ten families apiece, all of whom are allotted small plots of private land exempted from the equal-field system. In exchange for keeping these farms in the family, they owe the imperial state hereditary military service. Every year, even those male family members who haven’t already been assigned to the frontier or a field army are rotated in & out of Luoyang or other military bases closer to their homes for training and guard duty to keep them sharp, and they are expected to be able to quickly assemble for a campaign on short notice. The vast majority of the fǔbīng households are concentrated in China’s northwest, especially around Luoyang and the upper Yellow River basin from where the Later Han themselves originated.

    Generally, the Later Han rely on the fǔbīng for most of their foreign expeditions, while conscription edicts are only issued in times of a major foreign invasion, civil conflict or at most a short-term expedition against a close-by enemy where the deployment of such overwhelming manpower is expected to bring the war to a victorious conclusion very quickly, like the recent war with the Northern Turks. Accordingly fǔbīng troops are well-trained and equipped, with all but their missile contingents outfitted in heavy míngguāngjiǎ (‘bright-brilliant armor’) made of iron or steel lamellae-like flakes, bound with cord or lace depending on their rank. Conscript troops are much less so, having been trained for only a few weeks to a month before being sent to the front with the ‘cord-and-plaque’ armor (a cuirass made of low-quality front-and-back iron plates held together by two simple cords of rope) popularized for common soldiers under the preceding Song and Chen dynasties, a one-piece iron helmet or even just a padded cap, and a spear & long shield or crossbow.

    Oc5qDnw.jpg

    Chinese infantry formations on the offensive

    Many of the fǔbīng (as well as all of the conscripts) do battle on foot in huge formations, intimidating their foes with both discipline and sheer numbers as they move and fight in such a way as to give the impression of being an unstoppable, highly coordinated onslaught. While the latter’s less-than-impressive equipment has already been described above and require no further exploration, the former use thrusting spears, the dāo (a single-edged sword) and tower shield or bows and crossbows, of which the Later Han are known to manufacture both heavier conventional single-shot crossbows and repeating crossbows (zhūgě nǔ) capable of firing up to ten small bolts without reloading. However, due to the latter’s extremely short effective range and how much smaller its bolts are compared to those of the regular crossbow, the repeater is not a popular weapon and has a reputation as a tool more suited to women and weaker men seeking to defend their homes from robbers than a true soldier’s weapon in the field of battle. Officers typically wield the jiàn, a double-edged blade, in the place of the enlisted man’s dāo.

    All this said, although Chinese armies are traditionally quite infantry-centric and that of the Later Han is no exception, the new dynasty is putting in the work to expand their cavalry corps to account for between a quarter to a third of the fǔbīng troops, so that they might more effectively deal with the nomadic threats on their northern border and carry out far-reaching mobile expeditions into the west. Later Han cavalry divisions raised from the fǔbīng families are invariably well-armored and versatile heavy horsemen, as the dynasty has outsourced its light cavalry capabilities to Turkic auxiliaries and mercenaries from Inner Asia: they are almost universally armed with bows, a saddle quiver containing up to thirty arrows, a long dāo as a secondary melee weapon, and a lance or glaive as their main one in addition to a smaller wrist-mounted shield for close combat, although some Later Han horsemen are also known for using more exotic weapons such as maces, war-picks and even meteor hammers.

    Not content with heavily armoring their riders, the Later Han have also taken the Chinese tradition of horse-armor to new heights, although full-body barding is still rare and seen only in the most elite formations – most of their cavalry horses would sport a metal chamfron (mask for head protection) and partial rawhide or iron-lamellar frontal barding than a full coat of iron or steel flakes. Mirroring the Turkic style, they are expected to draw enemies out of formation with their arrows and feigned retreats before closing in with lance and glaive to finish off anyone who they haven’t already shot dead. The Later Han’s cavalry forces were originally organized and equipped specifically to counter the Northern Turks, but since said Turks have been defeated (and ironically still proved more than a match for these specialized opponents of theirs in the final battles of the Later Han’s conquest of their Khaganate), in peacetime these elite mounted troops are almost exclusively assigned to protect the frontier either as border guards or a mobile reserve.

    WHyZDZG.jpg

    Heavy cavalry of the Later Han riding towards their final confrontation with the Northern Turks at Ötüken

    The Chinese back their massive and diverse numbers of soldiers with an equally impressive logistics and engineering train, not unlike the Roman armies far to the west. The huge and well-organized supply trains of the Later Han army are the reason why its great hosts did not simply starve to death or die of thirst in the Gobi Desert, and that was just in their most recent conflict with the Northern Turks. Military engineers have similarly proven indispensable to the Later Han’s campaigns to reunify China – fortifying their camps, helping them ford the numerous rivers crisscrossing the land, and digging roads on which their armies can more quickly march – and they are no less useful in the foreign terrain of China’s external enemies, whether they are tasked with setting up crude elevators with which to move supplies on the Himalayan mountainside or identifying and digging wells on the Turkic steppe. Against more sophisticated or better-fortified enemies (such as rival Chinese dynasties), the Later Han can count on these engineers to put together a broad array of complex siege engines, ranging from hinged ‘cloud ladders’ and mobile siege towers to covered battering rams, repeating ballistae and mangonels, the latter of whom’s design the Rouran/Avars had copied and used to great effect against Roman cities in the far west.

    Aside from the ethnically Chinese majority, the Later Han have also taken to recruiting considerable numbers of auxiliary troops from neighboring non-Chinese ethnic groups to round out its army’s weaknesses. Of these the Tiele Turkic cavalry are the most numerous and best known, as many thousands of the defeated Turks have agreed to fight for their conqueror rather than have themselves and their kin be reduced to slavery; they provide the Later Han with horse archers, light cavalry and additional elite heavy horsemen. From the Nanman and Vietnamese peoples, the Later Han can call up skilled light infantry outfitted in homemade rattan armor, nimble foot-scouts and skirmishers armed with javelins & poison darts. And from the west come their Tibetan and Qiang subjects, hardy mountain infantrymen who go into battle clad in ‘mirror armor’ – a combination of iron mail and bronze or steel discs, neither of which the Chinese use themselves. These auxiliary contingents enhance the strengths of the Later Han’s Chinese core forces while covering their weaknesses (chiefly a lack of light troops), and so contribute in their own distinct ways to keeping their conqueror’s army not only the largest but also consistently the strongest in East Asia as of the mid-seventh century.

    9IGkjG1.jpg

    Tiele auxiliary cavalry in Later Han service moving to flank Tibetan footmen who've been pinned down by the Chinese infantry
     
    650-653: Apocalypse averted?
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The midpoint of the century was marked by the settling of an uneasy truce in the Western Roman Empire, as Theodahad continued to strive to increase his influence over Italy and the Roman army but could not make a grab for the purple with Emperor Theodosius and his brother well out of Green hands. He also found that he could not press his new wife too hard, either, for not only did Egilona still retain motherly affection for her sons but she remained afraid of antagonizing Arbogastes, the Sergii and Eucherius of Mauretania over-much. The death of Pope Sylvester II in 650’s winter highlighted the limits of Theodahad’s reach: the Ostrogoth king was unable to push the candidacy of his preferred papabile, Martinus of Tusculum, over the strenuous objections of his rivals even as he thwarted their own machinations and eventually grudgingly acceded to the nomination of a compromise candidate, Appianus (or Appian) of Anagnia[1], at Egilona’s pleading.

    Meanwhile in the eastern half of the Roman world, the first months of 650 were consumed by the brewing battles between Heshana Qaghan and Michaêlkouda of Nubia. They first met at the Battle of Cusae[2], on the border between Upper and Lower Egypt: on that March day the Nubians were victorious, prevailing on the basis of their greater numbers and the skill of their foot-archers in conjunction with the heavy Roman infantry Michaêlkouda had picked up from relieved Upper Egyptian cities on his northward march. But Heshana gathered additional reinforcements, including many Monophysites, to turn the tables at the Battle of Nilopolis two months later, where he put their cavalry to flight before inducing panic in the rest of their army – there the Turks killed two of Michaêlkouda’s brothers and 4,000 out of nearly 20,000 Nubians in the pursuit.

    Heshana chased his foe back into Upper Egypt, but Michaêlkouda proved to still have some fight left in him when he turned around and rebuffed the Turks once more in the Second Battle of Cusae late that summer. However, he was unable to fully turn the tables and advance into Lower Egypt once more due to the Muslims taking advantage of his distraction to raid those parts of Ethiopia which he still controlled, forcing him to hasten back south to respond to this renewed threat and leave only a modest force (including virtually all of his Egypto-Romans) behind to defend Upper Egypt. Heshana for his part left Alexandria and the other Roman-held Egyptian cities on the coast under a loose state of siege before moving north with the majority of his own army toward the end of 650, for the Jewish administration he had left in Palaestina had antagonized their old Samaritan rivals to the point of a full-blown revolt on top of the existing Christian insurgency.

    Further to the north, Heshana’s son Rangan Tarkhan was dealing with an unexpected threat. Increasingly aggressive Khazar incursions into the North Caucasus had driven those tribes up there who would not submit to their rule southward, straight into the path of his Southern Turks: portions of the Alans, Abasgoi[3], Legoi[4] and Kassogs[5] were reckoned among those who had fled the Khazar advance, though others among these mountain peoples had bent the knee to keep their homes and lives instead. Come the summer Rangan defeated this surprise confederation of invaders at a town which the native Georgians called Krtskhinvali[6], but did not annihilate them and instead successfully negotiated the integration of their warriors into his ranks in exchange for not only their lives but also a promise of land for their families, to be carved out of future Turkic conquests. With these reinforcements, Rangan was able to overcome the remaining defenders of Phasis and Archaeopolis in the winter of 650, bringing the entirety of Georgia under his control and earning the praise of his father for having demonstrated such initiative and resourcefulness.

    GLb6VMc.jpg

    North Caucasian elders resting after reaching the Georgian lowlands presently occupied by Rangan Tarkhan's Turks

    East of Rome, in India the siege of Pataliputra continued as Mihirabhoja sought to starve his rebellious nephew into submission. Attempts at relieving the siege by Mahipala’s generals were foiled by Mihirabhoja’s own sons Mirahvara and Rajuvula at Rajagriha[7] and Champa[8], after which it became clear that the pretender’s defeat was now a matter of time. Those governors and generals who had pledged themselves to his cause began to desert and acknowledge Mihirabhoja as the true Mahārājadhirāja of all India, thereby restoring more and more of northeastern India to the latter’s rule while even Mahipala himself agreed to open negotiations in an attempt at attaining an honorable surrender.

    However, although the war in the north was going in his favor, Mihirabhoja’s raids were having the precise opposite effect he intended in the south – the pressure he was applying on the Telugu kingdoms, whose conquest he intended to be the first order of business after he put Mahipala in the ground once & for all, had driven them together instead. As Nandivarma of the Later Salankayanas and Rajanayaka of the Eastern Chutus could not diplomatically agree on who should be overlord of both their kingdoms, they resolved to settle their differences in a pitched battle. The latter accepted the former’s challenge and was defeated in the Battle of Kammamettu[9], after which he upheld his end of the arrangement and acknowledged Nandivarma as his suzerain, in addition to wedding his daughter Rajanayakadevi to the stronger king’s own heir Kammanayanka. Nandivarma himself would soon marry his own daughter, Chandena, to the Ganga prince Rachamalla in a bid to construct a broader Andhran-Carnatic alliance against the Hunas who he was sure would return any day now.

    Further still to the east, a new invention was beginning to make major waves in China. The printing block of Gong Xuanyi and Kavadh from almost 200 years prior had developed into an entire woodblock-printing industry of sorts under the auspices of the Buddhist monks whom the latter had helped to sponsor, and while still nowhere near as efficient as the future printing press, it still proved tremendously helpful in disseminating Buddhism to the masses by producing colored artwork, sutras and dharanis (mantra-bearing talismans) on a larger scale faster than any single monk could by hand. Naturally the Later Han began to take notice, and sponsored an imperial woodblock-printing workshop of their own to produce copies of the Confucian classics as well as a growing amount of art glorifying the dynasty, connecting it to the illustrious Former Han.

    ziDCjWd.jpg

    Carved woodblocks for printing dating back to the Later Han period

    With Egypt having been left behind for now, 651 saw a renewal of the Turkic onslaught on the Eastern Roman Empire’s core. Rangan Tarkhan moved southward from occupied Georgia as soon as the weather permitted and mopped up the last Armenian holdouts in Tayk & Upper Armenia early this year, capturing the Mamikonians’ last major (but also majorly undermanned) strongholds at Ani and Ani-Kamakh[10] before moving on to besiege the gateway from Armenia into Roman Asia Minor at Theodosiopolis[11]. Meanwhile on account of the limited numbers at his disposal following the plague which bore his name and the defeats of the previous years, Emperor Leo had adopted a conservative strategy wherein he did not risk field battles, but instead concentrated his heavier legions in well-provisioned and fortified cities while detaching the lighter elements of his army (from Isaurian mountaineers to the Ghassanid remnants and light cavalry from Thrace & Anatolia itself) to harass the advancing Turks in the countryside.

    Rangan’s father, on the other hand, needed to restore some semblance of order to Palaestina before he could continue on. He made a spectacle out of his punishment of Ezekiel ben Yair for having both failed to defeat Abel’s Christian zealots and now sparking an additional rebellion, first subjecting him to an expletive-ridden tirade in broken Greek (for the Qaghan of the Southern Turks spoke not a word of Hebrew and did not know nearly enough Aramaic to impress upon all within earshot the points he wished to make) for nearly ten minutes and afterward having the governor thrown from the walls of Jerusalem. This done, Heshana named Ezekiel’s brother Obadiah to succeed him – trusting that the latter now knew better than to disappoint him – before striving to force the Samaritans to the negotiating table. By the end of summer he had gotten his wish, attaining an end to hostilities on this front in exchange for carving out an autonomous Samaritan principality from the northern half of the old Roman province of Palaestina Secunda whose ruler Shachar ben Jacob would answer directly to him, and he left to the two governors the job of hunting down Abel’s rebels while he continued onward to aid his son.

    However, it had taken Heshana some time to beat, cajole and intimidate the Samaritans back into line, time which Leo had used to reinforce Antioch and the Cilician passes ahead of his coming. Consequently, Heshana was no more able to take the former city than he had Alexandria – especially not with the Eastern Roman navy still able to resupply the defenders by sea without a hitch – nor could he easily make progress into the Taurus Mountains, though the Cilician Plain was much less immune to his onslaught and indeed he was able to take Tarsus (whose population he mostly put to the sword or led away in chains) with the aid of learned Persian and Jewish engineers. From the Cilician Plain Heshana thrust northward, seizing Arabissus[12] and linking up with his son outside of Theodosiopolis toward the end of 651 in preparation for further offensives deep into Anatolia in the year to come.

    S5zo0Dq.jpg

    Heshana Qaghan's Persian auxiliaries and Babylonian Jewish engineers breaching the defenses of Tarsus under his supervision

    Far to the south, Michaêlkouda chased the Islamic ghazw as they fled ahead of his approach (having first pillaged almost as far as Lake Tana) and finally managed to intercept them at Amde Werq. Emerging from the Debba Mountains overlooking the plateau and village, he was able to surprise the Muslims while they were still too heavily laden with booty and slaves to make a quick getaway, and annihilated the outnumbered expedition to the last man in the frantic two-hour running battle which followed. However, despite fear of additional Islamic raids kept the victorious king from immediately returning to Egypt and lending any further assistance to the embattled Eastern Romans. Michaêlkouda was right to be concerned, for although the Caliph Qasim was not inclined to invade Nubia in force again just yet and in fact was largely focused on establishing trading outposts down the Swahili Coast throughout the 650s, neither did he dissuade the warriors he had stationed in eastern & central Ethiopia from launching attacks into the Nubian-held northwest on their own initiative from time to time as the decade went on.

    East of Heshana’s realm, Mahipala of the Hunas was unable to reach an agreement with his uncle that did not involve him being forced into a Buddhist monastery for the rest of his life, and as his desperation mounted while Pataliputra’s provisions dwindled to nothing he attempted a night-time breakout from his besieged capital in April. Mihirabhoja had expected him to try something like this once their negotiations broke down however, and the rebel prince was felled by a storm of arrows loosed by the Mahārājadhirāja’s elite archers. Not one to take any chances after all the trouble his nephew had caused him, Mihirabhoja further allowed his troops to sack Pataliputra (already brought low since its Gupta days by previous Eftal/Huna attacks) for three days and ordered the extermination of Mahipala’s entire immediate family.

    The Mahārājadhirāja did not rest after this final victory over the rival pretender, and immediately began to move against the Salankayanas – just as he had rather publicly telegraphed he would with his incessant raiding of the Andhra region over the past few years. Alas, though the Hunas hoped to overwhelm their adversary with alacrity and terror as they usually did, but the length of their struggles with the Indo-Romans and then their own kind had cost them no small amount of blood and time, while the Salankayanas had invested theirs into building alliances and building up their own military forces for the inevitable showdown. Advance formations of Huna cavalry devastated the Deccan countryside but could not overcome the Salankayanas’ fortresses, and were further forced back by counterattacks involving not just Salankayana troops but also those of their new allies, the Kannada kingdoms of the Chalukyas and Gangas.

    While Mihirabhoja pulled his forces back together and sought a decisive victory on the field against the South Indian rebels, Sogdianus chose this moment to make his move: Indo-Roman armies would burst out of their mountains in the autumn of 651, surging from the Caucasus Indicus eastward and southeastward over the Indus to exploit the Hunas’ continued distraction and mounting losses elsewhere. While surging straight toward the mouth of the great river had been a tempting proposition, Sogdianus did not wish to overextend his hosts and instead concentrated on first securing the northern Indus plain (so-called the ‘Punjab’ by the Indians), on top of adding the Himalayas to his realm. The king was of the belief that if the Mahārājadhirāja returned in force, it would be easiest to defend any gains made along the Roof of the World.

    i5BVcG5.jpg

    The budding Indo-Roman elephant corps of Sogdianus preparing to depart for battle against their former Huna masters

    By the end of 651 the Indo-Romans had overrun the poorly-defended cities of Taxila and Sagala[13], and also compelled the surrender of the lake-town of Bandipora and Shrinagari[14] up in the mountains. Sogdianus would have crossed the Ravi River, but decided to instead prepare to fight a defensive battle when his scouts reported that Mihirabhoja had sent 30,000 men back northward under Prince Rajuvula to stop him. As part of those preparations, he also concluded an alliance with local Hindu peoples resentful of Huna rule & taxation, such as the Dogras, to buttress his smaller army. Fortunately Sogdianus had succeeded in asserting a modicum of old Roman discipline over his ranks, so as to prevent the barbaric Paropamisadae who comprised the majority of his soldiers from needlessly antagonizing the locals as they marched, the result being that he could plausibly portray himself as a liberator of sorts to the people of the Punjab and attract recruits from their ranks into his own. Crucially, it was from this Indian populace that he also acquired a supply of war elephants for himself.

    The deepening rivalry between Theodahad and Arbogastes, and attendant Blue-Green factionalism, must not have gone unnoticed by Rome’s external enemies, as Avar and Iazyges raids were reported from the fortresses of Macedonia to the forest realms of the Thuringian and Lombard federates later in 652. The magister militum’s unwillingness to give his deputy the resources to effectively counter this harassment, and the promagister’s own unwillingness to obey his rival’s orders, paralyzed the Western Roman response and encouraged further such attacks in the years to come. Arbogastes had to look outside the box to find an effective answer to these barbarian incursions – and found it in their own rivals and neighbors.

    To contend with the Iazyges the Romano-Frankish duke struck up an alliance with the Polans: the largest and most powerful tribe among the Veneti Slavs who lived next to them, and paid their chieftain Lech (supposedly actually the second of that name, having been named after the legendary progenitor of his people[15]) of Vicus Polani[16] to attack them from the north. Indeed, the winter of 652 saw Iazyges attacks on Rome’s northeasternmost frontier begin to slacken as the Sarmatians were forced to respond to intensifying Polish aggression against their lands, though their skillful heavy cavalry and horse-archers did at least prove well-suited to countering the disorderly and lightly-equipped Polani raiders in a timely manner. And to deal with the Avars he intrigued with the Turkic vassals of the ruling Yujiulü clan, who he tried to incite to revolt.

    Z1e9MTO.jpg

    Polani tribal warriors, newly (if also indirectly) added to the Western Roman payroll, marching off to raid the lands of the Iazyges south of their homes

    As for the Eastern Roman Empire, this year they faced a major Turkic push from the east. Heshana Qaghan took advantage of his greater numbers to keep Theodosiopolis under siege by a smaller detachment of his main army (which nevertheless still outnumbered the defenders), while moving the bulk of his forces further into Anatolia. A race had begun between the rural Eastern Roman populace to evacuate to their cities and fortresses with all the food and valuables they could carry on one hand, and the Turks looking for plunder and slaves before both reached safety on the other. Leo II’s cautious strategy directed Eastern Roman forces to avoid fighting the Turks in the field and instead force them to peel off additional detachments to carry out sieges which they could not possibly win quickly; the merits of his plan were proven when on the one occasion that his governors and legates did try to fight Heshana and Rangan Tarkhan, they lost the ensuing Battle of the Upper Halys[17], though even in defeat they had succeeded in covering the flight of more than 20,000 refugees from the countryside into Sebasteia[18].

    By the end of 652, the Tegregs and their confederates had torn a more-or-less straight line from the Cilician Plain all the way to the eastern end of the Bosphorus, though they had sacked remarkably few towns due to Leo’s defensive preparations and careful conservation of Eastern Roman strength, while roving bands of Eastern Roman horsemen (often supported by light Ghassanid Arab cavalry and Caucasian skirmishers) attacked their supply lines and efforts to send what plunder they had looted back eastward. There was fear in Constantinople once Heshana’s banners were sighted outside of Chalcedon, opposite of the imperial capital on the other side of the Bosphorus, but Leo reportedly continued to demonstrate an abnormal calm and insisted that there was no chance the Queen of Cities would fall to these Turkic savages. The early panic was soon contained as word spread that the Augustus had assembled a new army in Thrace to crush the Turks once they crossed the Hellespont, although in truth they were not in fact Leo’s ace in the hole.

    m3wtY37.jpg

    Rangan Tarkhan leads his father's vanguard onto the Hellespont, and beyond that, Constantinople

    Over in India, 652 saw the first serious confrontation between Sogdianus’ Indo-Romans and the Hunas of Mihirabhoja on the latter’s soil erupting along the rivers of the Punjab. Rajuvula crossed the Indus at Deogarh[19], which the Indo-Romans knew as Alexandria-on-the-Indus, and lay beyond any of Sogdianus’ prepared defenses in the northern Punjab. The Hunas stormed right up along the Acesines[20] and Hydaspes[21] rivers, intending to reach Taxila and cut Sogdianus’ main army off from their mountain homes, but the rival king quickly got over his surprise and concentrated his forces to challenge Rajuvula east of the village of Mahlkerkot[22] in May, adjacent to the western bank of the latter river. Against the 30,000 Hunas under Rajuvula he commanded an army of 20,000, its core of Paropamisadae tribals, Sogdians and Tocharians having been reinforced by some 7,000 local Indians.

    With the Hydaspes protecting his right flank, Rajuvula trusted in his greater numbers and committed to an aggressive strategy, driving his elephant corps and heavy cavalry toward Sogdianus’ center. The lighter Paropamisadae there did indeed seem to give way easily, their javelins and cloth armor proving to be of little use against the onslaught of the heavy Huna onslaught, but the Hunas could not long enjoy their success: the Indo-Roman king moved his heavy reserve of Sogdians, war elephants and armored Paropamisadae elite skirmishers to blunt their attack at this critical juncture. And while Rajuvula now ordered his infantry forward to drive his cavalry and elephants to their final victory, Sogdianus also signaled for his son Hippolytus to spring their pre-planned flanking movement.

    Sogdianus had massed two-thirds of his army (including his new Indian allies) on his right, trusting in the Hydaspes to protect his left just as Rajuvula had done with the Huna army’s own right flank, and those troops now smashed past the sparse screen of cavalry the Huna prince had assigned to protect his left before careening into his engaged forward-most units and the infantry he had been pouring in to add to the pressure against the Indo-Roman center. Both princes met in single combat, but Hippolytus was triumphant and in slaying Rajuvula he also sealed the now-headless Hunas’ defeat: they were driven into the Hydaspes with great slaughter and pursued for four days afterward. The victorious Indo-Romans proceeded southward through the increasingly arid countryside, onto Multan and the great confluence of the Indus at Mithankot, from where they threatened the Sindh region.

    pxRFCCT.jpg

    Prince Hippolytus leads the Indo-Roman right wing to pin and crush Rajuvula's army against the banks of the Hydaspes

    Mihirabhoja was enraged less by his younger son’s demise on the battlefield, and more-so by his failure to stop the Indo-Romans who had already embarrassed the Hunas once. The news came as one more frustration atop others, as the Andhran-Carnatic alliance continued to stymie his hopes to reconquer Southern India and he was losing as many battles to the allies as he was winning over them. Following the successful rebuffing of a major allied counteroffensive in the Battle of the Ramagiri Hills that June and a failed offensive of his own which was brought to a crashing halt at the Battle of Hanamkonda a month later, the Mahārājadhirāja adopted a defensive posture against the Salankayanas & their Kannada friends, while sending his crown prince Mirahvara northwestward with another 25,000 men and orders to collect what remained of his brother’s forces for another go at throwing the Indo-Romans back into their mountains.

    653 saw continued hostilities between the Romans’ new Polani allies and the Iazyges. The latter’s superiority in cavalry made this contest an increasingly lopsided one in their favor as time went on and they invested more resources into battling the Poles, concerning Arbogastes to the point where he decided to begin intervening to tip the scales in the other direction. A troop of 200 Romano-Frankish cavalrymen from the March joined Lech II toward spring’s end, followed by another of 500 in the autumn, to support his raids and seek out the heavy Iazyges cavalry for combat. Meanwhile, the Dux Germanicae himself began to amass his own resources, those of his son Rotholandus and the Teutonic federates more inclined to obey him than Ravenna (for the Lord knows that Theodahad wasn’t going to lift a finger to help him) for a larger expedition to destroy the threat of the Iazyges once and for all in the years to come.

    It was also in this year that the Western Augustus Theodosius IV celebrated his sixteenth birthday, on which he proclaimed that he had surely reached his age of majority and now intended to return from Carthage to Rome so that he might rule in his own right. His mother Egilona was content to give up the reins of power, for which even she was painfully aware that her hands was ill-suited, and retire to live out the rest of her days in peace & quiet, though Theodahad had tried to argue that her son was not ready and so she should maintain the regency for at least a few more years. The emperor and his stepfather came to blows almost immediately, despite Egilona’s efforts to reconcile them, as Theodosius sought to relieve Theodahad of command and either restore Arbogastes to the office of magister utriusque militiae or hand it off to his father-in-law Gaius Sergius. In turn the Ostrogoth king dissuaded him with blunt threats as soon as he was able to meet the young Augustus in a private setting over the week of Christmas, leaving the latter shaken but seething and determined to eliminate his troublesome stepfather – a direction in which Gaius, Arbogastes and his uncle Eucherius were happy to encourage & assist him to the best of their ability.

    GRFFdVt.jpg

    An exchange of written threats between Theodahad and his imperial stepson

    Beyond Western Roman borders, the great war between the Eastern Roman Empire and the Southern Turkic Khaganate seemed to be fast approaching its climax. Heshana Qaghan made preparations to besiege Constantinople itself: reasoning that he could not blockade the city by sea without a navy, he sought instead to cross onto Europe at the Hellespont and attack the Oriental capital by land. To that end he seized ships from every port of every besieged Anatolian city he could reach, in addition to cutting down a good many trees, in an effort to build a pontoon bridge across the strait, for his Persian advisors had recommended he follow in the footsteps of Xerxes from a millennium ago. However, in trying to build this latter-day pontoon bridge, the Turkic emperor had left himself vulnerable to a deadly counterattack by his Roman counterpart.

    On May 23 of 653, an Eastern Roman fleet descended upon the partially-complete pontoon bridge at the Hellespont with the aid of favorable winds, with the Eastern Augustus himself commanding them from his ostentatious flagship. The Turks attempted to stop them with land-based mangonels and some of their own captured & repurposed ships, but the mangonels were unable to sink more than a few of the Eastern Roman warships and Leo’s dromons made quick work out of the merchant vessels Heshana had loaded up with his own soldiers and slapped crude rams on before dubbing them ‘warships’. However said dromons were only clearing the path for Theodosius’ real secret weapon: a handful of fireships, equipped with siphons which pumped forth an alchemical fire that burned even on water[23], which promptly set Heshana’s bridge ablaze. Rangan Tarkhan was among the thousands working on or around the bridge who were burned to death by the unquenchable flames.

    Between their losses from this dreadful fire and the imminent counterattack of Leo’s Thracian army, the Turks were forced to retreat well away from the Bosphorus Straits in a hurry. The Augustus gave chase and pursued his fleeing adversary almost to the edge of Asia Minor, and though Heshana now leaned on his eldest grandson Maniakh and his next oldest surviving son Törtogul to replace Rangan, neither proved an adequate substitute for the fallen prince. When the Turks did try to make a stand against Leo’s counteroffensive, they were defeated months apart at the Battles of Dorylaeum[24], Zela[25] and Caesarea[26], and the Eastern Romans rejoiced louder still with each triumph for it seemed that the tide of this war had finally, decisively shifted in their favor: if the end times seemed to approached them between the Leonine Plague and Heshana’s rampage, surely now it must have seemed that they had blown over.

    n1Q2sJB.png

    Leo II unleashes his secret weapon on the Turks at the Hellespont: so-called 'Greek fire', which burned on water and could not be put out by any means at Heshana's disposal

    Their celebrations may have been premature however, for Heshana boiled with rage at this latest severe setback and continued to call up additional reinforcements from the eastern reaches of his empire. Though it may have strained his empire’s resources and logistics to their limit, these reinforcements were sufficiently numerous and intimidating even at this late stage in the war that mere scouting reports of their strength persuaded Caliph Qasim, who had been contemplating expanding Islam northward into the lands of the Lakhmids and Turkic-occupied Syria, to postpone his plans – such was his hatred for the Romans who had now taken another son and thousands more loyal soldiers from him on top of his eye and many other earlier losses. Continued Khazar pressure on the North Caucasus was also driving ever more of the wild and hard-fighting mountain folk of that land into Heshana’s arms, and he consistently offered them the same deal which his son had (sweetened, where necessary, with some of the plunder he’d gotten out of Palaestina and Aegyptus) in order to add their strength to his depleted original armies.

    Elsewhere, the Indo-Romans once more had to contend with the fury of the Hunas. In 653’s early months Sogdianus had advanced quite a ways into the Sindh region, but was stymied by a strong Huna bastion at Ranikot[27] built over and between several large hills by Mihirabhoja’s predecessors to prevent a Roman or Turkic attack. He was still laying siege to Ranikot when Mirahvara came upon him with an even larger army of 40,000, having gathered not just the scattered remnants of his brother’s army but also additional conscripts from towns on his way north. Facing worse than two-to-one odds and caught on much less favorable terrain than the banks of the Hydaspes, the Indo-Romans were resoundingly defeated by the Mahasenapati in the battle which followed, and although Sogdianus’ fiercely fought rearguard action prevented the annihilation of his army, the king himself was injured by a Huna arrow in the clash.

    It fell to Prince Hippolytus to organize the retreat back through the central Sindhi desert and fend off the inevitable Huna pursuit, which he did admirably. A few months after the Battle of Ranikot, he was forced to commit to another major engagement with Mirahvara after the latter detached a corps of 8,000 horsemen and 18 elephants to cut off his retreat beyond the ruins of Ganweriwal. At Sogdianus’ advice, Hippolytus surged forth and crushed this forward detachment of Huna troops in a desperate battle north of the long-ruined city, clearing the way for his continued withdrawal. The two princes fought a proper pitched battle at Shorkot in August, in which Hippolytus prevailed after employing a traditional Roman strategem for dealing with the war elephants whom Mirahvara sent forth first: having his infantry open up ‘lanes’ in their formations, through which the great beasts stampeded and were promptly brought down by his Paropamisadae’s javelins and his own beasts, or driven back in panic toward the Hunas’ own lines. It was clear that while they had managed to stem their losses in the north somewhat, ejecting the Indo-Romans would still not be as easy as the Mahārājadhirāja and his heir had hoped, especially with an active second front to fight on down south.

    ZV1Kwr8.jpg

    Indo-Roman troops fighting back against Mirahvara's elephants after they have charged through 'lanes' opened up between the former's ranks

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Anagni.

    [2] El Quseyya.

    [3] The Abkhaz.

    [4] Lezgins.

    [5] Circassians/Adyghe.

    [6] Tskhinvali.

    [7] Rajgir.

    [8] Champapuri.

    [9] Khammam.

    [10] Kemah.

    [11] Erzurum.

    [12] Afşin.

    [13] Sialkot.

    [14] Srinagar.

    [15] Referring to the legend of Lech, Čech and Rus: three brothers who traveled in different directions while hunting and respectively founded the Polish, Czech and Russian nations in the places where they settled.

    [16] Poznań.

    [17] The Kızılırmak River.

    [18] Sivas.

    [19] Uch Sharif.

    [20] The Chenab River.

    [21] The Jhelum River.

    [22] Mankera.

    [23] The exact composition of Greek fire remains unknown to this day, but some fragmentary medieval texts and modern scientific advancements have made it possible for today’s scholars to make some good guesses. One of these better guesses is that it was a combination of naphtha (distilled petroleum, imported from around Chersonesus) and resin thickeners.

    [24] Eskişehir.

    [25] Zile.

    [26] Kayseri.

    [27] Sann.
     
    654-656: The storm rages on
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The long-brewing struggle between the Blues, the Greens and the Stilichians came at last to a head in 654. Shaken by the news that her new husband and her firstborn son were openly threatening one another, Egilona called upon the two men to peacefully meet and reconcile with one another at the villa near Pisa which she had been given as part of the late Stilicho’s last will, and for love of her they both agreed. However, Theodahad and Theodosius IV evidently did not love her enough to not continue plotting against one another. No sooner had they exchanged seemingly friendly greetings and sat down for a luncheon did the Emperor’s party draw daggers concealed within their chlamys cloaks and attack Theodahad and his retainers, who promptly fought back – and turned out to have also been carrying weapons of their own, in violation of Egilona’s request that both sides come unarmed.

    Now Theodosius had struck first, and so it was he who had the victory – indeed Theodahad was his first target, and the speed and surprise with which he had driven his knife into the older man’s throat had left the Gothic king with no time to retaliate. Of the latter’s companions only his heir and the Augustus’ stepbrother, also named Theodahad, survived and was taken prisoner. After these short but grisly killings around the lunch table, the Augustus explained to his horrified mother that the elder Theodahad had been plotting to kill his companions and take him hostage in an ambush immediately after their ‘peace meeting’, and revealed to her his evidence: correspondence collected by agentes in rebus working for Gaius Sergius, in which his late father-in-law communicated his intent to allies in the Senate.

    Of course, arresting and executing those Green-aligned Senators while Eucherius, Gaius Sergius and the Senatorial allies of Arbogastes supported him would be Theodosius’ next course of action. The Western Emperor further solidified his hold on power by appointing Arbogastes to his old office of magister militum, Eucherius his deputy, and further obtaining from Theodahad II an oath of allegiance, a hostage (his own eldest son Thorismund) and the prefecture of Ravenna in exchange for his life and retention of the Ostrogothic crown. He had broken his mother’s heart and trust – from now on Egilona would no longer play any part in Roman politics, as much by her own choice as by her utter lack of trustworthy partners – but that, Theodosius deemed, was a necessary price to pay for his own survival. Unfortunately Theodahad II’s own heart was set on vengeance after this bitter defeat and hostage or not, he carried on with his own plots against the imperial house, much to the sorrow of both the Stilichians and Amalings alike in the years to come.

    4AjyLRY.jpg

    The Western Emperor Theodosius IV justifies his killing of Theodahad and reads out the names of the latter's co-conspirators to the Senate, while his uncles Eucherius & Arbogastes are in attendance to support him (and receive their new appointments)

    Speaking of Arbogastes, as magister militum he was now able to marshal many more resources much more quickly for an expedition against the Iazyges and their king Argamênos, who were now in a state of open war with the Polans. That war’s early stage did not favor the Western Empire’s new Slavic ally overmuch, as the small cavalry units Arbogastes had sent to them proved insufficient to fend off any great number of Sarmatian horsemen on the plains of their homeland and they themselves did not have enough time to train and organize their own riders in sufficient number to respond. Nonetheless, Arbogastes bade Lech II to do the best he could in staving off the Iazyges for just a bit longer and swore to the Most High God that he would come to the Polans’ aid by no later than the next year.

    The Eastern Romans were gripped in their own continuing struggle with the Southern Turks this year. Despite the great victories of 654, Heshana Qaghan would not relent and after spending the spring months gathering up his reinforcements, he pressed once more against Antioch. As the Eastern Romans had just enjoyed great fortune against him, now too did it seem he had some wicked luck working in his favor, for a terrible earthquake leveled that city’s defenses (and large parts of its residential areas besides) ahead of his advance. Fires set by the quake further damaged what little of the city was still standing, and then came the Turks to finish the survivors in a sack so brutal that the Romans would accuse Heshana of being the Antichrist in its aftermath.

    PItMdSs.png

    The 656 earthquake which leveled most of Antioch (including its previously nigh-insurmountable walls) was a wonderful coincidence for Heshana and a ruinous one for the Romans, some of whom attributed it to sorcery on the Turkic Qaghan's part

    These events had transpired in such rapid succession that there was little Leo II could have done about them (certainly he could have hardly rebuilt Antioch’s walls overnight), and the loss of the great Syrian metropolis which had withstood one Turkic attack after another was a sorely-felt one that silenced the premature celebrations in Constantinople. Nevertheless the Eastern Augustus strove to fight back, and repelled a major Turkic attempt to break their way back into Anatolia at the Battle of Anazarbus in the autumn of this year. In the face of this continuing resistance, Heshana sought to open a second front against the Romans and reached out to a prospective ally on the other side of the Hellespont: the Avars, who were finding that the Western Romans were becoming a tougher target under their new, undivided leadership.

    As for the easternmost of the Romans, they faced Mirahvara’s renewed offensive in the Punjab this year. Sogdianus and Hippolytus had to give way before the Huna prince’s first thrust over the Hesidros[1], and were defeated in their first attempt to halt his advance north of that river near the town of Multan after Mirahvara’s elephants overpowered their own. Undeterred, the father-and-son team gambled on a major counterattack against the Hunas as they attempted to ford the Hydraotes, and managed to trick Mirahvara into crossing exactly where they wanted him to with a feint aimed at his original intended crossing point. The Battle of the Hydraotes[2] which followed was an equally great victory for the Indo-Romans, who crushed the Hunas’ vanguard shortly after it had established a foothold on the northern banks of the eponymous river, and enormously frustrated the Mahārājadhirāja Mihirabhoja who was busy contending with mounting pressure from the rebel Southern Indians. He instructed his heir to attempt one more great offensive against the Indo-Romans in the next year, so that he might put himself in the best possible position for the peace talks he was on the verge of suing for.

    CMed3iv.png

    Even after being dealt yet another rebuke on the Hydraotes, these Hunas march to one more battle with the Indo-Romans, for good or ill

    While Theodosius IV and his allies closer to home were in the process of removing Theodahad’s stooges from the Western Roman civil and military bureaucracy, the war in the northeast continued to escalate. In the spring Lech II and the Roman detachment linked to his army at first defeated Argamênos at the Battle of Calisia[3], a ruined caravan stop for Roman traders on the Amber Road in ages past, but the Sarmatian king rallied his warriors (both actual Iazyges and other Slavs) to defeat the Polans at the Middle Warta a few months later. By the early weeks of autumn, the Polans were firmly on the backfoot and had been besieged by Argamênos’ separated forces at both Vicus Polani, their capital fortress, and their sacred site at Collinus Polani[4].

    By then however, Arbogastes had finished assembling a strong expeditionary force of over 20,000 men and crossed the border with both of his sons in tow, Dux Rotholandus as commander of this army’s Armoric contingent and the much younger Aloysius as an observer on his staff. The Western Romans fell upon Argamênos’ main army at Vicus Polani in October and easily defeated them, sending the Iazyges fleeing back east and then south to link up with their secondary force as it retreated from Collinus Polani. Even the combined host of the Iazyges barely came up to half the strength of Arbogastes’ army however, and Argamênos apparently decided that these odds were so insurmountable that he had to sue for peace at this point. The Western Romans and Polans marched unmolested to Vicus Iazyges[5], where the Sarmatian king had taken the original Slavic owners’ keep for his own seat, and wintered there at the Iazyges’ expense while Arbogastes and Argamênos hashed out a peace deal.

    frBm71q.png

    Legionaries of Arbogastes in the untamed Slavic and Sarmatian woodlands beyond their northernmost frontier. Ironically, despite being there to fight to the Iazyges, some of these men are probably Sarmatian descendants themselves, and their 'draco' standard was originally borrowed from the Sarmatians in the 2nd century

    In the Orient, Heshana’s diplomatic endeavors bore fruit this year: the Avar emperor Móuhànhéshēnggài (or ‘Mouhan Khagan’ for short, to Roman ears) agreed to set aside the centuries-old grudge between the Rouran and the Tegregs to form an alliance with the latter’s southern khaganate, and launch an opportunistic attack on the Eastern Roman Empire’s Thracian possessions while they were still distracted by the Turkic onslaught in the east. The Avars promptly crossed the Lower Danube in force once again in late spring and early summer of this year, overwhelming the sparse Roman garrisons in the region to pillage the countryside, sack some towns such as the unfortunate Axiopolis[6] and besiege others like Dorostorum, forcing Leo II to send some legions back over the Bosphorus in response.

    This weakening of the main Eastern Roman field army was exactly what Heshana had been waiting for. Once more the great Qaghan launched a massive offensive into Anatolia, this time approaching from further east rather than trying to force the Cilician mountain passes. He crushed Leo’s vanguard when its soldiers tried to intercept him at the Battle of Martyropolis[7], although he was unable to take the eponymous city itself and finish off the legionaries who had retreated there, before hastening to engage the Emperor almost immediately to the west at Karkathiokerta[8]. Despite being outnumbered 2:1, Leo and his 15,000 Romans fought fiercely and actually managed to put a large part of Heshana’s center to flight after two hours of heavy fighting: rightly calculating that this was not a feigned retreat but a true rout, the Eastern Augustus authorized his men to pursue. Unfortunately for him, the Qaghan had substantial reserves waiting in the rear of his army and sent those forth at this time, in the process also rallying his fleeing troops (or, at least, turning them back onto the field with his intimidating presence).

    The Battle of Karkathiokerta ended in a bitter Roman defeat, with Leo himself being one of their 9,000 casualties: as had been the case with his father Constantine IV, only his descent from Heshana’s sister Ayla kept the Qaghan from desecrating his corpse. The same privilege was not extended to his fallen soldiers, whose severed heads Heshana used to bully the defenders of Martyropolis and nearby Amida into surrendering without further resistance. The Eastern Empire’s crown now fell onto the head of his underage son Constantine V, a boy of ten who was rightly fearful of his responsibilities – especially the prospect of having to fight the Turkic Qaghan whowas now responsible for the deaths of both his father and grandfather. The only bright spot to this gloomy start for the new Emperor’s reign was that the commander of the detachment the late Leo II had sent westward, a Hellenized Isaurian comes named Tryphon, delivered a stinging rebuke to the Avars at the Battle of Marcianople in the fall of 655, temporarily halting their advance toward the capital and persuading young Constantine’s regency council to promote him to fill the vacant office of magister militum (his predecessor in that role, Theocharistus of Nyssa, having also been killed at Karkathiokerta).

    Y6WymnE.jpg

    The Eastern Emperor Leo II staring stupefied at the commitment of the Turkic reserve, sealing his defeat and imminent demise, at the disastrous Battle of Karkathiokerta

    Beyond the limits of Heshana Qaghan’s realm, the heirs of Belisarius were bringing their conflict with those of Mehama and Toramana I to its climax. At his father’s exhortation, the Mahasenapati Mirahvara assembled sufficient reinforcements to launch a renewed attack across the Hydraotes as soon as the seasonal floodwaters receded enough to make it possible, and this time Sogdianus and Hippolytus were unable to halt him when they tried to do so at a small town which they called Labokia[9]. Instead the Indo-Romans fell back, raised reinforcements of their own from the Indian populace (spreading rumors of Huna reprisals in the south, whose brutality they scarcely had to exaggerate, to motivate the locals), and attempted to mount another stand at Sagala to the north.

    The following battle was a hard-fought one, with the Huna cavalry nearly delivering Mirahvara an early victory by caving in the Indo-Roman flanks only to be driven back by a counterattack involving Sogdianus’ elephants and Hippolytus’ cavalry reserve. The heavily armored and more disciplined Bactro-Sogdian infantry comprising Sogdianus’ center held out against the Hunas’ more numerous foot troops, while their lighter Paropamisadae brethren fended off Mirahvara’s own elephant corps with javelins and flaming arrows, until Hippolytus returned with his horsemen to put the Hunas to flight. Following his son’s defeat in the Battle of Sagala, Mihirabhoja finally sued for peace with his northern neighbor, conceding the upper Punjab as well as the mountains of Kasperia[10] to Sogdianus to the Indo-Romans so that he might finally turn his undivided attention back to the South Indians rebelling against his hegemony. The wounds Sogdianus had incurred at Sagala and Ranikot before that cut many years off his lifespan and guaranteed he would expire not long after this final victory, but at least the Belisarian king would get to die satisfied in the knowledge that he had unambiguously bested the much larger empire of the Hunas twice and that he had a proven successor in Hippolytus to pass his throne onto.

    RMapEDM.jpg

    Indo-Roman heavy cavalry pushing back against Mirahvara's flanking maneuver early in the Battle of Sagala, thereby saving the day and securing Sogdianus' eventual final victory

    Much further off in the east, Queen Inwon of Baekje died from a chill in the winter of 655. As her male relatives had been killed off or carted away to serve as court eunuchs by the Later Han during their counterattack against the Yamato many decades before, none remained to challenge the claim of her son, King Sujong of Silla. At this time Emperor Renzong had no reason to distrust Silla, by far the most reliably pro-Chinese of the three Korean kingdoms, and he was busy overseeing internal projects and the establishment of Chinese authority over the Turco-Mongolic steppe anyway, so he not only permitted Sujong to inherit Baekje & therefore unite it with Silla under the latter’s umbrella but also to annex the Gaya confederacy between their kingdoms, which had become so insignificant in the sight of the Dragon Throne that Renzong himself had nearly forgotten it even still existed. Thus was the southern half of the Korean peninsula unified under one kingdom, at last fulfilling the promise of reward for faithful Silla after they had stood with the Chinese against all enemies to the north.

    Speaking of the Yamato, this year they sent a larger-than-usual embassy to accompany their tribute payment to the Dragon Throne, so that they might learn more from their suzerain and bring both advanced technology and organizational techniques from the mainland back home. It was as a result of this trip that woodblock printing began to surface in Japan throughout the latter half of the 650s, and that the incumbent Tennō Go-Jomei (‘Jomei II’, or ‘Later Jomei’) began to organize the administration of his island empire into a series of circuits and provinces with appointed governors – the Gokishichidō, or ‘five provinces and seven circuits’ – patterned after the administrative divisions of the Later Han. Crucially Go-Jomei’s embassy also introduced a new writing system called man'yōgana, which helped express the Japanese language through Chinese characters, and with which the Yamato began to produce written copies of both lasting national epics such as the Nihon Shoki (or ‘Chronicles of Japan’) and transcribed Chinese texts such as the Records of the Three Kingdoms.

    noYYUaV.jpg

    Yamato ships returning home from their embassy to the Later Han, laden with an assortment of secrets from the administrative and technical to linguistic

    Arbogastes, his army and the Polans wintered at Vicus Iazyges at Argamênos’ expense, and only left in the spring laden with a peace agreement reducing the Iazyges to a Western Roman tributary as well as reparations for the Sarmatians’ past attacks on their northern frontier. However, in truth Argamênos was seething at his humiliating defeat and only agreed to the magister militum’s terms to lull him into a false sense of security, while actually plotting to ambush the Western Romans and Polans at the earliest opportunity. Barely a week later, the Iazyges threw their full might into a treacherous attack on the allied army as it trudged back toward the Lombard border amid mud and spring-flooded ponds[11], with only Lech II’s Polani scouts and Rotholandus’ war-horn to warn Arbogastes of what was coming.

    Though they still comfortably outnumbered the Iazyges, the Western Romans had been caught unprepared and amid tougher terrain than they would have liked. Argamênos’ cavalry spearheaded the Iazyges attack, converging on and smashing through the Romans’ flanks while Arbogastes and his generals were hurriedly trying to organize their own men into formation around & between the marshy ponds, and he was threatening the Occidental generalissimo himself by the time his Sclaveni levies had entered the fight. Both Arbogastes and Argamênos wounded each other in the duel that followed, but the horse-riding Argamênos had the advantage and probably would have killed the magister utriusque militiae had the fourteen-year-old Aloysius not stepped in to protect his injured father. Despite his youthful inexperience, the Western Augustus’ cousin was not only well-trained in combat but tall and strong for his age, while Argamênos had already been blinded in one eye and taken several other deep gashes from Arbogastes’ blade; Aloysius proceeded to bring the Sarmatian king’s horse down with a spear and finish Argamênos off with a sword while he lay stunned beneath the beast.

    With their king dead and the Romans rallying, the Iazyges army soon faced defeat and fell apart. Following the conclusion of this Battle of the ‘Siling Lakes’ (so named because these lands were once settled by the Silingi Vandals, before their eventual migration to Africa and subsequent replacement by the West Slavs), Arbogastes allowed the Slavic warriors of Argamênos’ host to live so long as they enlisted in his ranks, but had the Sarmatian prisoners put to death. For this final act of treachery by their former federates, the Western Romans (and Polans) turned right around to burn Vicus Iazyges down and carry off in chains those of its people who they did not put to the sword, including the royal family. Argamênos had no sons of his own and his brother Amôspados had been killed at the Siling Waters with him, so the latter’s son Ininthimeus – the former’s nephew and heir-presumptive – was carted off serve the court of Theodosius IV back in Rome as a eunuch; however the late king did have daughters, who Arbogastes took back to Augusta Treverorum instead.

    The Iazyges realm was dismantled and partitioned: Rome did not care to further extend its direct rule eastward, so most of this land was turned over to the faithful Polans save for its westernmost portions, where Arbogastes reorganized the peoples freshly freed from the Sarmatian yoke into additional Roman federates. Though they may have been placed under the Veneti umbrella with the Polans, the Romans recognized these particular West Slavs as distinct from their original allies and so did not simply add them to Lech II’s dominion, which in any case they had just doubled in size with their shared victory. Arbogastes recorded one tribe as the Boemi (Bohemians) after the long-gone Boii natives of their new lands, and the other Marharii after their name for themselves – ‘Moravljane’ (Moravians).

    cbp8sSc.jpg

    The last charge of Argamênos and his Iazyges at the Battle of the Siling Lakes. Their defeat there and the subsequent destruction of their kingdom marked the demise of the last Sarmatian polity of significance in history, although the Caucasian Alans continued to endure as a more obscure remnant of these once-mighty Eurasian steppe nomads

    While the Western Romans saw off one threat on their border this year, their Eastern brethren continued to contend with two. Tryphon, who had effectively been left the seniormost commander in the Eastern Roman army not only by his elevation to the same office Arbogastes held in the Occident but also the deaths of Emperor Leo and his other superiors in past battles, first concentrated on holding off the Avars. From spring to late summer Mouhan Khagan made a massive push through the Moesian frontier, which Tryphon had been unable to stop until they reached Adrianople: he finally mustered enough forces to check the Avar onslaught in a great battle north of that city in the month of August, after which he pushed them back toward Marcianople and managed to recover some territory from Mouhan’s hordes before having to turn his attention back over the Bosphorus.

    In Asia Minor, Heshana Qaghan had followed up his hard-fought but decisive victory at Karkathiokerta with renewed assaults into the Roman provinces east of the Hellespont. The Turks overran much of the inner Anatolian plateau this year, crushing the weakened garrisons standing in their way and swatting aside efforts by the Ghassanid and Caucasian troops who had survived both the loss of their homeland and Leo’s final defeat until they reached Gordium and the high mountains of the southwest. Tryphon returned in October to defeat a northern Turkic detachment under Maniakh Tarkhan as it tried to cross the Sangarius River, then swept south to surprise Heshana and drive the Qaghan into retreat beneath the mountains of his own native Isauria, preventing any more of Roman Anatolia from falling into Turkic hands this year.

    However, Tryphon’s competence at war was easily matched if not exceeded by his ambition (which was further fueled to monstrous heights by his successes), and it did not take him until the year’s end to start throwing his newfound political weight around. Buoyed by his record of recent victories, the general began to make demands for additional power of the court of Constantinople, starting with the placement of his brothers and cousins in offices of high rank (and high salaries). Most prominently he also undermined plans by Constantine V’s regency council to construct an alliance with the Western Romans and bring them into the war by marrying the emperor’s twin sister Helena to Theodosius IV’s own brother Romanus, by instead demanding the much younger princess’ hand for himself. Considering Tryphon’s leadership to be critical to holding off annihilation at the hands of the Turko-Avar alliance and fearful of the prospect of a military coup if they were to upset him, Patriarch Plutarch II and the empress-dowager Martha – as the heads of the aforementioned regency council for the latter’s son – reluctantly agreed.

    Uv8by5r.png

    Tryphon of Isauria, the skilled yet nakedly ambitious general whom the imperial court at Constantinople were quickly finding they could neither live with nor without

    The Eastern Romans did catch something of an additional lucky break late in 656, thanks to circumstances well beyond their control. Dissent was bubbling in the House of Submission, as younger and more aggressive leaders in the ranks of Islam’s armies chafed at their Caliph’s unwillingness to commit to more foreign wars without some sign from the divine and clamored for a renewed offensive against the Nubians, or a war with the distracted Turks, or at least an attack on their Lakhmid lapdogs. Qasim had tried to keep them distracted with raids on Nubia, as well as the construction of outposts & ports on the Swahili coast and slave raids further inland there; but Michaêlkouda’s determined resistance was making the former prospect less attractive, and the latter was no longer enough to satisfy those voices which clamored for the shedding of infidel blood and the expansion of Islam to new lands with greater riches to plunder and more slaves to take than the tribes of East Africa.

    In this year, the Heir of the Prophet decided he needed to find an outlet for his more extreme generals (so to speak) before he had a fitna – civil war – on his hands. He authorized a 10,000-strong incursion led by the loudest of the young warhawks, Ubaydallah ibn Aws al-Tamim, into the lands of the Lakhmids with the hope that he was sending them into a win-win situation for himself, no matter the outcome: either they would prevail, slightly embarrassing him but expanding Islam’s hold to the north, or they would fail and vindicate his cautious approach to foreign policy (as well, their deaths would rid him of some troublemakers). Ubaydallah’s host took the Lakhmids by surprise, and furthermore this Arab kingdom had been badly drained by its failed rebellion against the Eastern Roman Empire and then continued participation in Heshana’s war against their former overlords across the past two decades, so the Muslims were able to easily overwhelm the scant few defenders they had at home and take their capital of al-Hira by New Year’s Eve. Just as Qasim had calculated and hoped however, Ubaydallah’s incursion gained the attention of Heshana Qaghan, who decided to make dealing with this new threat into his first priority for the next year.

    Well east of Rome, the Hunas’ troubles did not end with their treaty with the Indo-Romans. Now that he was no longer had any other fronts to concern himself with, Mihirabhoja brought his concentrated might down on the South Indians this year; but his many past distractions (on top of the earlier failed invasion of the Indo-Roman kingdom under his late father) had considerably sapped Huna strength, and it showed in the surprisingly slow advance of his armies throughout 656. The Battle of Kanker was an early and welcome victory for the Hunas, but their southward push against the Salankayanas was brought to a grinding halt in the forested hills of Abujmarh soon afterward and the Kannada kingdoms constantly assailed the western flanks of their columns. Frustrated, the Mahārājadhirāja refocused on driving down the east Indian coast instead, where the Salankayanas had fewer natural defenses; with another victory in the fall at Bezawada[12] and the sack of Nellore soon after that, he did at least achieve greater success on this front and left the Salankayana kingdom landlocked by 656’s end.

    IWNg9yp.jpg

    Though they now faced the undivided wrath of Mihirabhoja and his Hunas, Nandivarma of the Later Salankayanas and his Kannada allies nonetheless swear to fight on to victory or a glorious death together, and to never seek a separate peace with their oppressor

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The Sutlej River.

    [2] The Ravi River.

    [3] Kalisz.

    [4] Gniezno.

    [5] Kraków.

    [6] Cernavodă.

    [7] Silvan.

    [8] Eğil.

    [9] Lahore.

    [10] The Greek name for Kashmir.

    [11] The Milicz Ponds in northern Silesia.

    [12] Vijayawada.
     
    657-660: Vale, Stilicho(nes)
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    While in the West the Blues were returning in triumph from the fields of the Sarmatians & the Greens continued to scheme toward a comeback, the East continued its deadly struggle against the Avar-Turk coalition throughout all of 657. Although mercifully Heshana had been distracted by the sudden Muslim attack on their Lakhmid allies, Mouhan Khagan mounted relentless offensives against the territory which Tryphon had recaptured in the previous year, inflicting a heavy defeat upon the Eastern Romans at the Battle of Nicopolis in the spring and capturing Philippopolis with his mangonels in the summer. An eastward thrust out of Dacia led by his sons also succeeded in prying the entirety of Scythia Minor from Roman control, with even the provincial capital of Tomis[1] surrendering in the first week of June.

    Tryphon did not intervene immediately against the Avars’ resurgence both because he was not entirely certain that Heshana Qaghan’s baleful gaze had been definitively lifted from Asia Minor in the first months of 657, and then because he wanted to launch a counteroffensive against the Turks after he became quite sure that they had been distracted. The Eastern Romans successfully pushed the forces Heshana had left behind under Törtogul Tarkhan across the spring and early summer months, inflicting an especially sharp defeat on the Qaghan’s eldest living son at the Battle of Laodicea Combusta. The Helleno-Isaurian general had managed to drive the Turks back to the upper reaches of the Halys in Cappadocia by the time the Avar pressure on his western flank could no longer be ignored.

    Returning over the Hellespont in late June and definitively setting out from Constantinople with a rested & reinforced army in the following month, Tryphon first swung north to engage the sons of Mouhan Khagan as they descended from Scythia Minor. At the Battle of Anchialus the Romans sent Tulugui Tarkhan and Zuhui Tarkhan riding for the hills, after which they turned to engage Mouhan’s primary horde as it stormed on toward Adrianople and followed up with a second victory over the latter at Vereja[2]. Tryphon aggressively pursued Mouhan as he fell back, reeling, and heaped additional defeats upon the Avars at Diocletianopolis[3] and Storgosia[4]. Mouhan apparently had enough after these hard blows and sued for terms in November, and though Tryphon was willing to continue until he had pushed the Avars back over the Danube altogether, the regency council in Constantinople decided to take his offer out of fear of the lingering Turkic threat after the latter recaptured a poorly-defended Mazaka in the winter.

    Heshana Qaghan, for his part, was having a little more trouble dealing with the Muslims than he (and most reasonable observers) thought he would at first glance. Despite being considerably outnumbered, Ubaydallah’s army trounced the old Turkic emperor’s vanguard at Anbar west of Ctesiphon and laid briefly threatened the city before being forced away by the arrival of Heshana’s main army. The Arab cavalry proved a match for their Turkic adversaries both at range and in close combat, and Ubaydallah was able to fight them to a standstill at the Battle of Saniyy to the south before falling back to win another victory outside of al-Hira, compelling Heshana to pull back to Babylon before 657 was half-over.

    gTfS4Aj.jpg

    Ubaydallah's Arab horsemen galloping to engage Heshana Qaghan's Turks at Saniyy

    The frustrated Qaghan drew additional reinforcements from that metropolis’ garrison before going back on the offensive, sending forth parties of Turkic horsemen to fend off Ubaydallah’s efforts to raid the Mesopotamian countryside while concentrating the majority of his army against that of the Muslims. At the Third Battle of al-Hira he no longer underestimated Ubaydallah and, after sacrificing a party of less reliable North Caucasians to persuade the Islamic general that his feigned retreat had worked, successfully drew the latter into a feint of his own, overwhelming the Muslim cavalry and camelry with sheer numbers and largely destroying them. Heshana went on to recapture al-Hira, while Ubaydallah escaped the slaughter with scarcely over 1,000 men and appealed to the Caliph for reinforcements – an appeal which was ignored back in the Holy Cities, for Qasim took his defeat both as a sign that he should not go to war with the Southern Turks just yet and an opportunity to dispose of some of his internal enemies before they could gain the prestige and followers to threaten a fitna.

    Out east, the Hunas continued to struggle against the South Indians. The losses they had incurred over the past decade of fighting made a strategy of simply grinding their foes down untenable, and the limitations on their resources became apparent with the Salankayana-led counterattack which reclaimed the ruined Nellore this year. Although simultaneous northward attacks by the Gangas and Chalukyas were brought to a halt in the hills of Desh[5], Mihirabhoja no longer had the men to respond both to these Kannada kingdoms and the Salankayanas, and all of his efforts to negotiate a separate peace with any of the three kingdoms failed in this year: per the holy oaths they had sworn to their gods and staked their honor on, the allies insisted that either he negotiate with them as a bloc, or else fight on to their deaths or the downfall of the Huna empire itself.

    Toward the end of 657, the Mahārājadhirāja surprised everyone – including himself – when he finally relented and agreed to enter peace negotiations with all three opposing kings. Apparently deciding that keeping half of his empire was better than betting and potentially losing it all, Mihirabhoja agreed to recognize the sovereignty of the kingdoms of the Deccan and Tamilakam and to no longer demand tribute from them, although he did successfully push for the return of any lands north of the Godavari River which might have been seized by the rebels. In truth, Mihirabhoja was not moved by the human cost of these wars (beyond whatever impact they might have had on his ability to achieve his strategic objectives) but more-so by yet another emerging threat on his northern frontier – this time it was the Tibetans who had taken notice of his difficulties and, with their own avenues for expansion elsewhere presently choked off by the dominance of the Later Han, now placed pressure on the Licchavi rulers of the Kathmandu Valley and the petty-kings of Monyul[6], both of whom were under the protection of the Hunas.

    FZ1pGRF.png

    Although arguably the Indo-Romans bore the greatest responsibility in weakening the Hunas, Indians by and large credited Nandivarma and his cohorts for liberating the southern half of the subcontinent from the rule of the Eftal dynasts

    The early months of 658 saw Tryphon launching an ill-advised attack toward Scythia Minor in spite of the ongoing peace negotiations, which was repulsed by Mouhan Khagan and his sons at the Battle of Odessus[7]. Mouhan nevertheless graciously carried on with the talks, while the regency council took the opportunity to weaken the newly-disgraced general by demoting him and instead appointing a figure more amenable to their interests, the Pontic Greek Nicanor, to replace him as the supreme commander of the Eastern Roman armies in the field. In their final treaty, the Avars agreed to return half the treasures and all the slaves they had taken in the recent campaign, and to leave all Eastern Roman territories save Scythia Minor. They also pledged not to attack this half of the Roman Empire again for five years.

    Nicanor and Tryphon (whose popularity with the troops had made it impossible for the regents to dispose of him altogether) were sent eastward to retake Mazaka and evict the Turks from the remainder of Eastern Roman Anatolia, which at first they were able to do despite lingering mistrust & resentment between the generals and an attempted poisoning of Tryphon’s wine (which instead killed his aide-de-camp). However, these tensions and Tryphon’s growing antagonism toward the regime in Constantinople moved to the fore in a most dramatic fashion once Heshana Qaghan returned that summer after finishing off the remnants of Ubaydallah’s shattered host at the Battle of As-Sinafiyah. The Eastern Romans moved to meet him on the edge of the Cilician Plain north of Adana, this time fielding a smaller army than Leo II had at Karkathiokerta – about 12,000 strong – against a larger Turkic host of 35,000.

    Despite this rather glaring numerical disparity, the Romans did enjoy a terrain advantage from forming up in the southeastern foothills of the Taurus Mountains. Alas, whatever theoretical chances they may have had against Heshana were quickly dashed when Tryphon decided to prioritize his ambitions and grudges over the security of the Eastern Roman Empire, and simply abandoned Nicanor to his fate after the latter came under attack by Heshana’s horse-archers. The majority of the Eastern Roman army followed Tryphon’s orders to retreat, leaving 4,000 men to be annihilated along with Nicanor himself in the Battle of Adana. From there, the rebellious general hastened back to Constantinople and effected a coup against the now-defenseless regency council, while Heshana eagerly followed to retake as much of Asia Minor for the Turks as he could.

    TkawLgU.jpg

    The already hard-pressed Nicanor is alerted to Tryphon's betrayal and abandonment along with the majority of his army, guaranteeing his defeat and doom at the hands of the Turks

    While Tryphon obviously could not kill the empress-mother Martha nor Patriarch Plutarch II, instead being forced for reasons of political necessity to merely confine them to indefinite imprisonment, the rest of their ministers were not so fortunate. The general began an exhaustive purge of the regency’s other ministers and court officials & bureaucrats whose loyalty he found wanting, a purge which soon escalated to also hunting down their families and confiscating their wealth & estates which he then dispensed to the population of Constantinople for almost every day in the month of August to curry popular favor.

    Tryphon asserted himself as the new, sole regent for Constantine V and began to install his own relatives and subordinate officers (whom he knew he could depend upon, unlike the Constantinopolitan elite who viewed him as an uncouth half-savage from the province of Isauria) to fill the gaps created by the purges: most notably he awarded to his brothers Sisamoas and Konon the civil office of magister officiorum and the high-ranking military one of magister militum praesentalis (making him responsible for the defense of the capital), respectively. All the while, the Turks retook all the ground they had lost in Anatolia over the last few years and then some, seizing most of the Pontic coast from Trebizond to Sinope by the end of 658.

    Meanwhile in India, with an uneasy peace settling along his southern frontier, Mihirabhoja marched his bloodied and weary armies to fight yet another war in the southern foothills of the Himalayas. The Tibetan ruler Mangnyen Tsenpo, now no longer the over-bold young conqueror who challenged the Later Han but a greatly aged and wizened leader, had directed his forces to assail both the Licchavi and Monyul, and overran both kingdoms with ease by the time the Hunas were in position to respond. Despite efforts by Buddhist monks to broker a peace between the two emperors, Mangnyen was unwilling to withdraw from his conquests and Mihirabhoja was unwilling to cede even more of his mandala to outside rivals, so protracted hostilities between the two Buddhist great powers. This year, the Hunas’ edge in heavy cavalry and elephants gave them the victory in the Battle of the Chitwan Valley.

    On the other side of the Earth, the Romano-Britons were making their return to the New World exactly ten years after their first disastrous expedition had set out. The Riothamus Albanus had carefully prepared his second expedition, providing them with weapons and shields, twice the supplies of the first one and extra salt with which to preserve their provisions at great expense to himself, and also acquiring the services of two outcast Gaelic monks who had converted to Pelagianism and taken wives as translators. Three ships bearing seventy-two men, twenty-nine women and eighteen children set out for Londinium to Pensans and from there across the Atlantic, making stops on Paparia away from known Irish monastic settlements before continuing toward the Gaelic-held islands to the southwest.

    Spntw8A.jpg

    The second wave of Romano-British settlers braving the bitter autumn rains of the northern sea on their voyage to the 'Isle de Sanctuaire'

    Studiously avoiding interaction with the Irish settlers as much as they were able, the British eventually managed to row and sail their way to an island mercifully free of hostile Irishmen, which they dubbed ‘Isle de Sanctuaire’[8] – the ‘Island of Sanctuary’ – and sought to establish their colony. Unfortunately, they soon found that the Irish had good reason to not want to settle it: not dissimilar to the site of Porte-Réial, the colonists’ chosen sanctuary was a bitterly cold and windswept place, with little in the way of arable soil and stormy waters surrounding it which had threatened to sink many a ship. Before the end of the year they had already begun to look for an alternative, and their eyes were drawn further west rather than north to the even more frigid and lifeless shores they had passed on the way to Isle de Sanctuaire.

    Come 659, the tenuous peace between the Avars and the Eastern Roman Empire held, as despite the new Eastern Roman regent’s opposition to the agreement in the first place Tryphon knew better than to actually break the truce while facing the resurgent Turks. The Avars, for their part, did not attack Thrace again in favor of refocusing their full might against the Western Romans: Mouhan Khagan persuaded his junior tarkhans and chieftans not to launch a rebellion against him for his extremely limited success against the Orient by assuring them that he had an ace up his sleeve for the fight against the Occident. Macedonia had been part of the Western Empire for fewer than thirty years at this point, with much of the Greco-Roman population still concentrated in or around large cities such as Thessalonica and Dyrrhachium while the countryside was inhabited chiefly by unassimilated Slavic tribes of dubious loyalty who had come with the Avars, so outside of those aforementioned fortified cities most of the diocese rapidly fell to Mouhan’s attack in the spring.

    While the Western Roman Empire marshaled its forces, the Avars next turned their sights onto the Slavic federates who were holding Pannonia and Dalmatia for the Stilichians. Theodosius IV ordered Theodahad of the Ostrogoths to join the Horites, Dulebes and Carantanians in holding off Mouhan’s onslaught, which the Gothic king did without enthusiasm. In the first week of May their combined forces were able to thwart the Avar vanguard under the Khagan’s heir Tulugui Tarkhan at the Battle of the Upper Naronus[9], using the valleys through which the river flowed to neutralize the Avars’ cavalry advantage, but their victory proved to be short-lived – before the month had ended, the main Avar host had caught up to them and delivered unto the Roman federates a resounding defeat at the Battle of Aquae Sulphurae[10] to the north. Theodahad was able to escape with ‘only’ a quarter of his Ostrogoths killed, but only tatters remained of the Sclaveni contingents, and both the Dulebian prince Rodoslav and his Carantanian counterpart Dragomir were both killed.

    By this time the Augustus Theodosius had pulled together no fewer than sixteen legions from Italy, southern Gaul, Hispania and the cities of Dalmatia, further augmented to a total strength of 22,000 with auxiliary reinforcements supplied by the Bavarians and Alemanni and the remnants of the Sclaveni under the Croat prince Hranislav. However, he was suspicious of Theodahad II’s survival as well as that of a majority of his men, and ordered the Ostrogoths to remain behind at Aquileia – which seemed to have suited his stepbrother just fine. Confident that Theodahad would not dare attack him from behind so long as he kept the Ostrogoths’ heir hostage at Rome, the Emperor set out from the capital in mid-June (leaving his newly pregnant wife Sergia there to await his return) and marched to challenge Mouhan Khagan’s slightly larger army near a Slavic village which the Romans had recorded as ‘Cladosa’[11].

    The battle which followed seemed to favor the Romans at first. Theodosius’ cavalry had the better of the clash with their Avar counterparts and Hranislav killed Tulugui Tarkhan with a spear to the face, for which he received the Emperor’s congratulations and authorization to pursue the retreating Avars. The legions and Teutonic federates also generally made quick work of Mouhan’s Slavic and Gepid infantry, and within a few short hours of combat it appeared as though the Romans had already won the day. Mouhan had intended for his horsemen to execute a feigned retreat and lure the Romans into a position where he could spring his large reserve into action, putting the pressure back on them, but Theodosius was ready and sent in his own reserve to finish breaking the Avar army.

    AgKFQyD.jpg

    Zuhui Tarkhan's second army bursting forth to charge the surprised Romans at the climax of the Battle of Cladosa

    However, it was at this critical juncture that an entire second Avar army led by Zuhui Tarkhan, now his father’s new heir-apparent in the wake of his elder brother’s demise hours earlier, emerged from the south. Zuhui led the majority of his cavalry on a ferocious attack against Theodosius’ now-exposed command post, felling the Western Augustus and most of his staff, before turning to roll up the rest of his army. The leaderless Western Roman force fought gamely on for another three hours, but toward twilight they were ultimately routed with grievous casualties – about half of their army was wiped out either on the battlefield or in the rout, including Hranislav of the Horites and his eldest son Hranimir, who tried to bring Mouhan Khagan down in a valiant but futile last charge fueled by desperation and despair.

    The Avars had taken no small loss themselves, and Mouhan was left grieving for his eldest son as night fell. The true benefactor of this Avar triumph was Theodahad II: it was he who had been feeding a suspicious Mouhan information on Western Roman movements through Green agents (originally implanted under his father) who had managed to escape the earlier purges and continued to linger within the imperial army, making the Avar victory at Aquae Sulphurae and their ambush of Theodosius IV possible in the first place. With the Emperor killed and his army shattered, the Goth king took his own forces and swept into Italy, inciting his allies in Ravenna who’d been dispossessed or at least demoted after his father’s downfall to rebel against their replacements and open the gates to him. From there he threatened Rome itself, where Gaius Sergius and his daughter the Empress threatened to kill his heir – their hostage – Thorismund if he did not stand his forces down and present himself to face imperial justice.

    To the astonishment of the Sergii, Theodahad threw these terms back in their face and boasted that he still had other sons to continue his lineage even if they did kill Thorismund, after which he continued to hurry onward to the Eternal City. Despairing, Gaius Sergius did go on to execute his now-useless hostage and spike his head above the Salarian Gate, but of course this did not dissuade Theodahad for the Ostrogoth king had resolved to pursue his revenge and the overthrow of the Stilichians at all costs. Rather than bother with a siege, the Ostrogoths and their Italian allies from Ravenna stormed Rome’s walls head-on, trusting that they could overcome the much-depleted garrison in the wake of the Battle of Cladosa and that said defenders were not numerous enough to even fully man the Aurelian Walls.

    They were correct in their assessment, although the few hundred defenders left did put up a fierce enough fight to cost 2,000 Ostrogoths their lives. Theodahad prevented his men from sacking the capital since he had other intentions in mind for it, but he did explicitly order the death of Gaius Sergius (who was felled at the walls) and Theodosius’ brother Romanus, who had gotten as far as Ostia where he’d sought sanctuary in the Church of Saint Aurea[12] but was ruthlessly dragged out by Ostrogoth soldiers and beheaded as soon as they were sure they’d gotten off the church grounds. Theodahad found his uncle Julianus, grandson of the usurper Otho II through his elder daughter Juliana and another long-time hostage at the Roman imperial court, hiding in a cistern out of terror that he would either be killed by his Stilichian kindred or his Amaling ones; instead Theodahad compelled the Senate to hail him as the new Western Augustus, although Pope Sylvester adamantly refused to do the same and instead locked himself in a tower out of disgust at the Ostrogoths’ violation of sanctuary to kill Romanus.

    8pPpjou.jpg

    Theodahad explaining to a stunned Julianus that he will not be killed in the ongoing purge of the Stilichian imperial household and its loyalists, but actually elevated to the purple (even if only to serve as the Greens' pawn)

    This usurpation of the purple by the Amalings (even if it were through a branch with Stilichian blood) was obviously poorly-received in Africa and Germania. Eucherius of Mauretania and the magister militum Arbogastes both agreed to denounce Julian as an illegitimate ruler and Theodahad as a traitor, pledging themselves to the cause of Sergia Aurata’s unborn child should it turn out to be a son – though they did remain suspiciously silent as to what they would do should she give birth to a daughter instead. For her part, the fearful Augusta had managed to flee aboard a ship from Ostia ahead of her far less fortunate brother-in-law, and opted to sail for Arelate rather than Carthage out of concern that her late husband’s paternal uncle might seek to usurp the throne for himself and kill her child should a son be born to her. In any case, Theodahad and his puppet Julian II now faced a geographically divided but still formidable opposition, and sought to shore up their position by arranging for the Amaling usurper’s marriage to the Visigoth princess Fredenanda toward the year’s end.

    The Sabbatic dynasty in Constantinople did not enjoy much better luck than their Stilichian counterparts had this year. Many feared that Tryphon would seize the Oriental throne for himself, but few expected him to do it within a year of overthrowing Constantine V’s original regency council. Yet that was precisely what happened: after foiling yet another poisoning attempt by demanding his would-be poisoner, one of many court officials who disdained his usurpation of power, drink the drugged wine first and personally killing the man when he refused, Tryphon suspected that he would never be able to rest so long as Sabbatic partisans remained active – and that the best way to neutralize them would be to eliminate the male line of the dynasty founded by the conquering Sabbatius 160 years ago.

    So it was that the Isaurian general had his Isaurian guards suffocate the fourteen-year-old Constantine to death in his bed on a February night. The demise of the Eastern Augustus, who unlike Stilicho and Theodosius IV had never gotten a chance to rule in his own right, was followed within the week by the empress-dowager Martha’s ‘suicide’ (supposedly out of despair) by suddenly falling out of the window of the Blachernae Palace where she was being confined, while the uncooperative Patriarch Plutarch was said to have fasted to death in confinement after denying (or being denied, some might say…) food and water for ten days. Meanwhile Tryphon himself claimed the purple by virtue of his marriage to Helena, the late emperor’s younger twin and now the sole remaining member of the Sabbatic dynasty to still live, with the acclamation of both the army and the Senate of Constantinople (not that the latter had much choice) as well as a proper coronation once a more sympathetic Patriarch, Antony, had been invested.

    85a1if8.png

    Tryphon about to execute yet another one of his old rivals after catching the man trying to flee Constantinople in the wake of his coup

    Tryphon did at least manage to win a few victories with which to vindicate his usurpation of the Eastern Roman throne, defeating the armies of Heshana Qaghan at Synnada[13], Dorylaeum and Amastris[14]: with these triumphs he halted the Turkic advance before it could penetrate into the mountains of the southwest or threaten the Bosphorus once more. However, the new Augustus also lacked the manpower to launch any serious counterattack this year and instead had to wait until he’d assembled new legions in Achaea and Ionia for that purpose. Heshana took advantage of this lack of offensive action on the part of the still-scrambled Eastern Romans to drive the garrisons of Sinope[15] and Amisos[16] to surrender, eliminating the last major pockets of Roman resistance behind his lines and allowing him to consolidate his forces for another offensive drive in 660.

    While the Roman world descended into civil strife and the Hunas continued to wrestle with the Tibetans along the roof of the world, the Romans’ British descendants strove to establish the first European colony on the New World’s mainland this year. Leaving the bitterly cold and inhospitable Isle de Sanctuaire behind, the colonists sent by Albanus made their way to what they soon learned was the mouth of a great river and there founded their new settlement[16], which they named Porte-Réial[17] with the hope that it would turn out better than the last colony to bear that name. They had also passed an island on their way to founding this new colony, which they dubbed ‘Isle de Sacradé-Sanc’[18] – the Island of the Holy Blood, so named after the many wild grapes there with which these Pelagians made the Communion wine for the first Christian service (heretical though it may have been in the eyes of the Ephesians, had they known of it at all) to be celebrated on the soil of the mainland.

    The first months of 660 saw the Avars take hold of Roman Dalmatia and most of Pannonia, driving those Slavs who would not once more submit to death or slavery under their yoke deeper into the territory of the Bavarians, Lombards and Carantanians. Arbogastes took the initiative to prevent a domino effect and the complete breakdown of the federate borders which had been carefully preserved for almost two centuries in the east by swearing to assist the Sclaveni in recovering their territories, freeing their subjugated countrymen and shattering the Avar threat once and for all, in the meantime settling the Croat and Dulebian refugees in temporary encampments in Noricum and the territories of these neighboring federates – and dispensing bribes out of his own pocket to keep them neighborly for a time.

    Despite this, Arbogastes did not act immediately, preferring to wait and gather his forces (including the survivors of Theodosius’ army) in the north until Sergia Aurata gave birth to her & Theodosius’ child. Consequently the entire first half of 660 was dominated by battles between the Greens and Eucherius’ Moors, who first contended for control of the high seas. Patriarch Boniface of Carthage firmly opposed Theodahad’s seizure of power and declined to recognize Julian II as Augustus of the Occident, ensuring that his seat and its fleet would fall into the hands of Eucherius in short order, and the Stilichian king of Mauretania took full advantage of this gift as well as the loyalty of the Western Empire’s African legions. After a poorly-planned and over-hasty first attempt at landing on Sicily was repelled in the Battle of Lilybaeum, the Moors rebounded to thrash Theodahad’s fleet in the Battle of Malta and the Battle of Caralis[19].

    Once the seas were cleared, Eucherius landed near Paestum in Lucania, completely bypassing his first intended landing zone in Sicily and catching Theodahad (who had expected him to stick to his original plan) off-guard. The Ostrogoths moved both their army in Capua and the one they’d sent down to Messina to await the Africans’ arrival in Sicily to try to crush Eucherius between them, but the imperial uncle was cannier and engaged them separately – first routing the southern army at Marathea[20], then turning to drive the northern one back toward Capua in retreat from the plains of Abellinum[21] soon after. As a rule, the African king executed any Ostrogoths who fell into his hands but allowed Italian legionaries to live if they would swear a holy oath on the Bible to fight for him, and following these victories the cities of southern Italy (where the influence of the Greens was not nearly so prominent as it was in the north) by and large fell in line behind him.

    Unfortunately for both sides, it was then that Sergia Aurata delivered her child on a midsummer night: a daughter, quickly baptized as Maria. Naturally Eucherius took the opportunity to declare himself the rightful Augustus, by virtue of being the most senior male Stilichian still standing. However Arbogastes declined to support his claim, instead asserting that his legitimate son Aloysius – as the son of Serena, elder sister to both Stilicho and Eucherius – should take up the purple instead, and fetching the young man from the monastery where he’d been shunted off to learn some discipline an entire year prior after managing to impregnate the elder Iazyges princess Aritê, one of his mother’s servants and the daughter of a merchant from Avaricum in rapid succession. Arbogastes married Argamênos’ younger daughter Leimeiê off to Lech II’s own heir Jaroslaw so as to reaffirm that alliance, then marched the combined might of the north and the Sclaveni (both from within and without Western Roman borders) southward to crush all opposition to his son’s claim.

    2p8Mibp.jpg

    Arbogastes informing Eucherius' envoy to leave Augusta Treverorum at once and tell his master that, in fact, the Dux Germanicae and all who followed him had chosen a much different course than the latter had hoped

    Theodahad assigned garrisons to defend the Alpine passes from the Blues’ approach and also counted on Visigothic reinforcements sent by his uncle’s new in-laws to even the odds, but Arbogastes routed this new army and killed the Gothic count Ardabastus at the Battle of Aquae Sextiae[22]. While Aloysius was eager to fight his way through the Alps, his father went on to simply bribe the legion-and-a-half Theodahad had stationed to guard the pass at Alpis Cottia[23] into letting them pass and joining his ranks. Meanwhile, Eucherius defeated the Greens once more at Beneventum, where he took Theodahad’s brother Odotheus prisoner and then promptly executed him, and came to threaten Rome itself toward the end of summer.

    By autumn, it was clear that the Green position had become dire and that while Theodahad may have gotten some momentary revenge on the Stilichians, he was now staring down utter disaster on two fronts – a thorny position Julian had likened to the killers of Venantius immediately after their great crime, writ large. While Arbogastes descended on Rome from the north with many thousands of Teutons, Sclaveni and Romano-Germanic & Gallic legionaries – certainly more that he could comfortably detach smaller forces to secure his supply line and tie up Green bastions such as Mediolanum while keeping a formidable main army with himself – Theodahad sent his other brother Modaharius to at least delay the Romano-Frank, turning his attention and the bulk of his remaining forces to Eucherius in the meantime. Under his leadership and driven by the sort of valor that could come only from desperation, the Greens managed to push their African foes back a ways at Teanum and Ager Falernus[24], but Eucherius’ Moorish skirmishers lured them into a disastrous defeat on the frozen Volturnus that winter while they were marching to relieve the besieged Capua. Theodahad threw himself into Eucherius’ ranks in despair and rage, killing several men before being brought low himself, and for his crimes the African pretender ordered his corpse to be quartered for public display at the forefront of his army.

    While Eucherius was finish the struggle with Theodahad, Arbogastes had destroyed Modaharius’ smaller army at the Battle of Tarquinii[25] and stole a march on Rome itself, entering the Eternal City unopposed on Christmas Day while Eucherius and his men were still licking their wounds from the Battle of the Volturnus and had just convinced the defenders of Capua to yield to them. Julian II had yielded to them without a fight and begged for mercy, but Arbogastes had none of it to spare and put the usurper to death alongside Theodahad’s next eldest son Thrasaric. Pope Sylvester continued to decline to crown a claimant at this time even as the Senate rushed to transfer their allegiance to Aloysius with such haste that even the Romano-Frankish prince was disgusted at their sycophancy, and negotiations between the Blues and Eucherius broke down in a matter of days as neither side was willing to relinquish their claim to the purple, so it was clear the war would have to continue until one had been decisively beaten by the other. Though his position may have seemed weaker than that of Arbogastes & Aloysius, and there were serious concerns that the Stilichians’ time on the imperial throne might finally be up, the Mauri king was determined to at least not give up on Rome’s doorstep without even trying to fight – that after all would have been most disappointing conduct for a Stilichian.

    CJlsJsu.png

    Eucherius of Mauretania, aged 42 as of 660 AD, here seen pondering how to evict yet another treacherous faction led by a rival family of Romanized barbarians out of the Eternal City despite having a smaller and more war-weary army

    With the Avars still digesting their new conquests and the Thracian frontier remaining somewhat stable as a result, the Eastern Romans had a much less ‘exciting’ 660 than their Western cousins did. Tryphon moved his Achaean reinforcements over the Aegean to join the new army he’d been building in Anatolia at Ephesus, and from there launched his planned counteroffensive against the Turks. He almost immediately ran into Heshana’s own renewed offensive however, and the two sides fought sanguinary battles east of Nicaea, then at Pessinus and Gordium. Each of these were hard-fought victories for the Romans, pushing the Turks well away from the Bosphorus and back into Galatia, but Tryphon’s losses were more grievous and less sustainable than those of Heshana. The Eastern Emperor’s greatest triumph this year thus was not won on the battlefield, but in the porphyry chamber of the Great Palace in Constantinople, where his young bride gave birth to their first child late in the year – a daughter, who he named Irene after his own Greek mother.

    Further south, in this year Caliph Qasim faced the first instance of a specter that will haunt many more Islamic rulers for many centuries into the future: Muslims who thought themselves more Islamic than even he, the son of the Prophet. Some of Ubaydallah’s surviving soldiers, denouncing Qasim as a corrupt ruler who shamed his blessed father’s memory and ought to be replaced by someone more ‘righteous’ for his failure to back them up against Heshana’s Turks, made an attempt on his life as he was being carried from Mecca to Medina in a litter (old age having weakened him to the point where, despite having been a vigorous fighter in his youth, he could barely stand on his own these days).

    One of Qasim’s wives shielded him from the would-be assassin who got closest (at the cost of her arm) and that man & his fellow conspirators were cut down by his guards immediately afterward. However, the incident left the aging Caliph shaken even as he denounced his near-killers as khawarij (‘Kharijites’) – ‘outsiders’ who had exiled themselves from the Ummah with their treason. Accordingly, he began to gather the resources for a more serious northward offensive against the Turks in order to appease the assassins’ sympathizers; in this manner they thus essentially managed to realize their late master’s goal, though they had failed to end the Caliph’s life as they’d intended and even lost their own.

    Further off to the east, the Hunas successfully wrested back the land of the Nepala from Tibetan hands in 660. In the spring Mihirabhoja defeated Mangnyen Tsenpo once again at the Battle of Devghat, after which he followed up with another victory at Kathmandu itself in the summer, and so sent the Tibetans fleeing from the valley altogether. However, the Mahārājadhirāja was much less successful in challenging his northern foe for Monyul – there, come autumn the Tibetans descended upon the Huna army under Mirahvara as they rode through the Paro Valley and resoundingly defeated them in the Battle of Kyichu. Once again the heads of large Buddhist monasteries along the Himalayan border sought to arrange a truce and peace talks between the two emperors before even more Buddhist blood was unnecessarily spilled, but although both Mihirabhoja and Mangnyen agreed to the former once the snow began to fall, negotiations between the pair were unfruitful on account of Mihirabhoja’s refusal to lose even more territory by ceding even just Monyul to Tibet, ensuring that hostilities would continue on into the next spring.

    Last of all, in April of this year Liberius was finally elected Abbot of Saint Brendan’s on Tír na Beannachtaí by his brothers, having first endured the death of Abbot Conall and then being defeated in his first attempt at the office by the latter’s handpicked successor Ruarc four years prior. Now he could finally realize his ambition to return to and more thoroughly explore what he believed with certainty to be the mainland of the New World, and indeed he immediately did so with gusto. Within eight months he had successfully retraced his steps to the cross he’d erected on his last visit 15 years ago, and was personally overseeing the establishment of a new Irish colony at ‘Cois Fharraighe’[26] (‘Seaside’), this time recruiting settlers from Ulster wjho'd been boxed out of the other preexisting Irish colonies so that this final quarter of the Emerald Isle might have a part (perhaps even the biggest) in claiming the New World for Christianity and the Gaels alongside their brethren. Toward the end of the year, while looking for the Wildermen he'd met on his first journey to the continent, the last grandson of Otho II reported his momentous discovery of an entire new continent to Rome – unaware that the Holy Father had slightly bigger problems involving his kindred to worry about at the time.

    jI0YKfy.jpg\

    Cois Fharraighe, the first-ever European settlement on the as-of-yet-unnamed landmass west of the Atlantic Ocean, built overlooking the great natural harbor which Liberius hoped to eventually transform into a greater port and doorway for further exploration & colonization of this region

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Constanța.

    [2] Stara Zagora.

    [3] Hisarya.

    [4] Now part of Pleven, Bulgaria.

    [5] A hilly region of the Pune district in today’s Maharashtra, most famous for being the homeland of the Marathas.

    [6] Roughly equivalent to modern Bhutan.

    [7] Varna.

    [8] Anticosti Island.

    [9] The Neretva River.

    [10] Ilidža, now a suburb of Sarajevo.

    [11] Velika Kladuša.

    [12] Now the Basilica of Santa Aurea. The present-day basilica was built in 1483, but Ostia must have had a church dedicated to its patron saint since at least the 3rd century, when it was made into a bishopric.

    [13] Şuhut.

    [14] Amasra.

    [15] Samsun.

    [16] Cap-Diamant.

    [17] Quebec City.

    [18] Île d'Orléans.

    [19] Cagliari.

    [20] Maratea.

    [21] Avellino.

    [22] Aix-en-Provence.

    [23] Col de Montgenèvre.

    [24] Near Monte Massico.

    [25] Tarquinia.

    [26] Halifax.
     
    661-664: The Redemption of Arbogast
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    661 picked up right where 660 left off, with this latest Western Roman civil war coming to its climax. Arbogastes had wintered at Rome itself while Eucherius did the same in Capua, and over the cold months they had agreed to meet with Pope Sylvester as a neutral mediator in a last-ditch attempt at averting further violence. Alas, no mutually agreeable peace agreement could be found when both sides claimed the purple and were keenly aware that they were unlikely to survive for long if they just let their enemy have it, so the two great generals of the Occident settled on the next best thing. In hopes of ending the war quickly and decisively rather than have it bleed Rome for many more years while the Avar threat continued to sit on their eastern provinces, they instead agreed to engage in a great pitched battle at a set time & place.

    Come the spring, Eucherius marched to decide the fate of the House of Stilicho in the Alban Hills. Arbogastes awaited him outside of Velitrae[1] southeast of the Eternal City, his and Aloysius’ army of 25,000 drawn up for battle when Eucherius’ own of 15,000 got there on the morning April 30. Though the Stilichian army was considerably smaller and more tired, having had to do the lion’s share of the work in bringing down the Amalings, Eucherius was determined that they should do or die in those hills. They received an unexpected boost when Aloysius’ sense of sportsmanship proved strong enough to override his father’s tactical sense & wishes and the northern pretender gave them a chance to form up properly, although in exchange Eucherius did have to swear an oath on the Bible to gracefully acknowledge his last living nephew as Augustus of the West should he be defeated.

    The Battle of Velitrae opened with Eucherius’ Moorish skirmishers darting forward to try to bait Aloysius and Arbogastes off their hills, but even the younger and more hot-headed of the duo saw through this trick and held firm on the high ground. Frustrated, and knowing that he had to be the one to attack since his enemies already held Rome behind them, Eucherius grudgingly gave the order to advance. In a bid to offset his serious numerical disadvantage, he had packed the majority of his troops (including all of his heavy legionaries) into a massive offensive wedge in his center, while amassing his cavalry on the left to counter the Blue right (where his scouts correctly identified Aloysius had stationed himself with the heavy cavalry of Gaul and Germania) and leaving only a small force of skirmishers, mounted and afoot both, on his right to hold off the Arbogasting left under the command of Rotholandus.

    KfGLvsK.png

    Eucherius' African legionaries collide with the Germanic ones of Arbogastes, with the latter's Teutonic federates are springing into action to support them

    It was apparent that the Mauri king’s intent with this oblique arrangement of his troops was to echo the strategy of Epaminondas at Leuctra by trying to defeat Arbogastes’ center in detail with the majority of his troops, though even with this deployment the magister utriusque militiae’s center still outnumbered his own. Nevertheless the Africans fought ferociously against their even-at-best odds, charging through multiple volleys of plumbatae and crossbow bolts to engage their foe on the Alban Hills. And though Arbogastes’ heavy infantry and the many Teutonic federate troops backing them up (who had even pulled their wagons into a ring to aid them in defending the heights) did not lack for valor of their own, by high noon the Stilichian loyalists actually had gained the upper hand over them despite their greater numbers and terrain advantage.

    Unfortunately for Eucherius, by this time Aloysius and the Blue cavalry had broken his own with a downhill countercharge and now swung to engage his center, while Arbogastes continued to grimly hold his ground and force the loyalists to fight hard for every inch of his high hill. The son proved a worthy hammer to his father’s anvil and inflicted devastating losses on their opponent, driving those loyalist troops who did not fall before their charge or surrender on the spot into retreat. Upon catching sight of the despairing Eucherius still fighting a swelling number of Romano-Frankish legionaries and refusing to retreat even as his own men were put to flight all around him, Aloysius called out to his uncle to surrender, but the latter evidently decided that a man can only be defeated when he quits or is killed and answered this entreaty with a javelin. After catching said javelin with his shield, Aloysius obliged Eucherius’ challenge and charged forth: much like the case had been with Argamênos, he had the advantage of still being unhurt while his opponent was worn out and had taken many blows already, and though Eucherius put everything he had into the fight, ultimately Aloysius prevailed with a lethal thrust to the heart that pierced past the scales of his uncle’s lorica plumata.

    With the defeat and death of Eucherius at the climax of the Battle of Velitrae, what remained of his army surrendered and it seemed that the poor fortune which had haunted the Stilichians for the entirety of the seventh century thus far was set to reach its climax, costing them their 243-year-old hold on the throne of the Western Roman Empire. However, although Pope Sylvester interpreted the battle’s result as divine sanction for a change in dynasties and agreed to crown Aloysius as Augustus, he and his father remained aware that the situation was still fragile – Hispania (from where the Visigoths had sent aid to their Ostrogoth cousins, though it did not save them) and Africa (where Eucherius’ fourteen-year-old son Stilicho was crowned soon after news of his death arrived in Carthage & Altava) could very well refuse to kneel before the new ruler of the Occident and instead insist on fighting on.

    Ed94Ao2.jpg

    Aloysius' cavalry smashes into the Thevestian contingent of Eucherius' army in the final stage of the Battle of Vellitrae, shattering them and the remaining hope of the Stilichians at retaining the purple

    To that end, Aloysius’ first act as Emperor was to extend a merciful hand to his remaining enemies and try to persuade them into bending the knee to his new order as quickly as possible, even returning Eucherius’ corpse to his court in Altava with his armor and praise for his courage in battle (coupled with a less-than-subtle reminder of the vow he had sworn immediately before engaging the Arbogasting host at Velitrae). The Visigoths of Hispania at least yielded by the end of the year, King Reccared (incidentally also the brother of Egilona and thus uncle-by-marriage to the late Theodosius IV and Romanus both) having decided not to follow his Amaling in-laws into oblivion. Africa proved a more stubborn nut to crack, as although the widowed queen Bradamantis argued that the situation was hopeless and they should acknowledge her triumphant half-brother as Augustus to prevent further needless loss of Roman lives, the more warlike nobles of her late husband’s court and Patriarch Boniface of Carthage advocated continuing the fight and accused her of wishing to forsake the Stilichian legacy for that of her own family.

    Elsewhere, the Eastern Romans continued to struggle to hold the line against Heshana’s relentless attacks. The toll from just their most recent battles began to show, as Tryphon lacked the strength to hold the Turks back at the Battle of Ancyra and had to fall back to stronger defenses along the Sangarius River, in the process losing most of central Phrygia as well at the Battle of Akroinon[2]. In general, 661 saw the Eastern Romans retreating away from the center of Asia Minor and toward geographic-based defenses such as the aforementioned Sangarius and the mountains of the southwest from which Tryphon himself hailed, once more conceding the recently-recaptured but unsustainable territories in Galatia and central & southern Phrygia.

    Far to the east, the struggle of the Buddhist giants in the Himalayan foothills was reaching its peak this year. Mihirabhoja mounted a final offensive into Monyul in the early summer of 661, recapturing the town of Jaigaon which stood on the gateway into this eastern mountain-land and advancing to defeat the Tibetans again in the Battle of Chukha, thereby retaking most of the Monyul lowlands by the end of August. However, when he attempted to pursue the Tibetans into the highlands, Mangnyen Tsenpo ambushed him in the Dochu Pass – successfully pinning the Hunas on both sides with contingents of his heavy infantry and having his skirmishers raining arrows and javelins on them from above, while the narrowness of the pass and the presence of forests beneath the mountains limited the Hunas’ ability to maneuver in turn – and there decisively defeated them. Mihirabhoja was killed in the disaster, and it fell to the new Mahārājadhirāja Mirahvara to repel the inevitable Tibetan counteroffensive as Mangnyen moved to build off his victory at Dochu Pass.

    8U78U2r.jpg

    Huna horse-archers scrambling to engage the ambushing Tibetans in the Battle of Dochu Pass

    On the opposite end of the world, the Gaels and Romano-British continued to work to secure and build up their new colonies. Between the two, Liberius surely had an easier time at Cois Fharraighe, which rapidly grew as the losers of the endemic skirmishes between the petty-kings of the isles to the northeast migrated to join the promising new settlement with no (Irish) neighbors just yet, while word had gotten from the second Porte-Réial back to Londinium. The Riothamus Albanus was eager to avoid a repeat of his first colony’s catastrophic failure and sent to Porte-Réial everything they asked for: rations (including more salt), arms and armor, and a hundred additional colonists this year.

    Both colonies also began to interact with their Wilderman neighbors. Liberius personally handled negotiations with the nearby Mikma’q who called the site of his town Jipugtug (‘Great Harbor’), trading smoked fish and assorted baubles to them for peace. Meanwhile the Britons of Porte-Réial were able to avoid disaster thanks to their Irish converts & translators, who helped them establish peaceable relations with the neighboring camps of the semi-nomadic tribes[3] living around the great river which they dubbed the ‘Saint Pelagius’ after the founder of their sect[4]. Nonetheless, as a basic security precaution, the British did erect a palisade around Porte-Réial even as they sought to open trading relations with their new neighbors and explore up the length of the St. Pelagius.

    Negotiations between the new regime in Rome and the African provinces continued late into 662. In addition to working through Bradamantis as best they could, Arbogastes and Aloysius effectively employed what could best be described as a ‘carrot-and-stick’ approach to crack the resistance against the latter’s ascent to the purple. While Aloysius continued to assume a friendly manner, promising leniency and to leave the remaining Stilichians in power in Mauretania (pointing out that young Stilicho and his siblings were after all his own nephews & nieces, and claiming that he had no wish to spill more of his own blood if he could avoid it at all), Arbogastes amassed troops and ships in Sicily and Hispania for an invasion if the Africans remained defiant, and regularly had his legionaries openly parade in ports such as Syracuse and Lilybaeum so that Stilichian spies might report their might back home. The duo also strongarmed Reccared into contributing Visigothic troops to their invasion force in Hispalis and Gades[5].

    While the talks were ongoing, lest he give the impression of being an overly soft ruler, Aloysius was also enacting a final exhaustive purge of the defeated Greens. No doubt he was driven in part by the nearly two-hundred-year-old rivalry between their factions, but the treacherous manner in which the Amalings usurped the purple – tricking the last Stilichian Emperor to his death alongside many thousands of loyal Roman and federate troops, then seizing the opportunity to march on the capital while the Avars were swarming the border regions and murdering his brother in blatant breach of the tradition of religious sanctuary – seemed to have genuinely offended him and given him the idea to retaliate in kind, as well. Hundreds of known Green affiliates (Senators, civil officials & bureaucrats, military officers, etc.) were executed and their heads put on spikes, while their heirs & other, slightly more fortunate Greens were dispossessed and their estates and riches given over to opposing Blues or, more rarely, divided between their tenants in exchange for those tenants joining the depleted ranks of the Western Roman army. Aloysius offered his last great purge of the Greens up to the Stilichian court as another gesture of reconciliation, demonstrating his commitment to getting justice for Theodosius IV and Romanus.

    WGJ6b2Q.jpg

    A proscribed Green about to be dragged off to his death by one of Aloysius' lictors, backed by a squad of assorted Teutonic federate troops & legionaries

    Ultimately, the Aloysian/Arbogasting camp made three critical breakthroughs (and an incidental fourth) in the negotiations near the end of 662. Firstly, Bradamantis issued a well-received public response to the criticism that she was a puppet of her father and half-brother in which, while she expressed that she did indeed want to avoid conflict with her family and stressed that this was only natural on her part, she also dearly loved her son’s Moorish subjects and wished to spare them from unnecessary bloodshed. Secondly, Arbogastes crossed into Mauretania at the Pillars of Hercules while Aloysius remained with the troops in Sicily – and he did so unopposed, bribing the garrison on the African side of the strait to stand aside as he did with the Green legions assigned to bar the Alpine pass where he wished to march two years prior, greatly demoralizing those in Altava and Carthage who wished to keep fighting. Thirdly, Pope Sylvester II and Patriarch Boniface reached an accord: the Papacy abide by the terms of earlier church councils and make no effort to bring Carthage back under its direct authority, and in a further gesture of reconciliation Aloysius would generously sponsor the expansion and renovation of the Patriarchal seat’s great Basilica of Saint Simon[6] into one which could almost rival the splendor of that of Saint Peter. Fourth, the Donatists of Hoggar stirred once more and took their chance to raid the African frontier in this moment of weakness across Roman Africa.

    Following these developments, the court of Aloysius and that of Stilicho of Mauretania were able to hash out an agreement at Iol Caesarea in time for the Christmas of 662. Stilicho and his family agreed to acknowledge Aloysius as the legitimate Augustus of the West and to send his younger brother Speratus to the new Emperor’s side. In turn Aloysius swore a holy oath to do no harm to his nephews; to grant Stilicho in the next year, making him one of the youngest in Roman history after Gordian III; and to leave the Stilichians in control of Mauretania with its borders unchanged. He also followed through on the deal he’d arranged through the Pope to finance the expansion of the Basilica of Saint Simon in Carthage. Many a contemporary historian would remark that although the first Stilicho may have utterly crushed the first Arbogast at the Battle of the Frigidus, in the end the latter had the last laugh through his descendants even if it may have taken them nearly 300 years, a previous failure and forsaking the old gods whom he had fought for against both Stilicho and his overlord Theodosius I.

    With this ‘Peace of Caesarea’, the Western Empire closed the book on nearly 250 years of Stilichian rule, though the dynasty itself not only continued to survive in the plains of North Africa but also remained celebrated generally celebrated both for its great longevity (especially compared to previous attempts to institute dynastic rule in the Roman Empire) and the courage & competence demonstrated by its thirteen Emperors as they navigated Rome through one crisis after another. That they finally fell not even necessarily due to any great incompetence on their part (besides that of Florianus II, whose actions inaugurated the Aetas Turbida), but rather a relentless streak of misfortune and multiple Augusti being struck down in the prime of their life by assassins or the plague throughout the seventh century, further contributed to the fondness with which they were remembered and the lamentation that accompanied their downfall. For his part, although he seemed poised to inaugurate a new era as the first Arbogasting to take on the purple and progenitor of a new ‘Aloysian’ dynasty, Aloysius was not unaware that the remaining Stilichians could abuse his clemency to make a grab for their lost crown after rebuilding their strength and thus would not feel entirely secure atop his throne for years to come.

    SYXpGHz.jpg

    The coronation of Aloysius by Pope Sylvester brought one long chapter of Roman history to a close, and opened another

    In the Roman East, Tryphon and his generals detected a slackening of Turkic activity on the Anatolian front – this year they did not have to deal with major incursions, just periodic raids out of the occupied central plateau. In truth, Heshana Qaghan had himself received word that the instability wracking the Roman world in recent years had disrupted trade and, more crucially, diplomatic relations between the two halves of the opposing empire: Tryphon had not been recognized as a legitimate Augustus either by Aloysius or Theodosius IV (at least in the last few weeks of the latter’s reign when he launched his final coup), and did not bother to extend the courtesy to his Western counterpart in return. Consequently the Turkic emperor decided to take this opportunity to refocus on the south, where his Monophysite allies and allied Turkic detachments had been ineffectually keeping Alexandria and a few other cities on the Egyptian coast under a porous ‘siege’ for quite some time, and finally eliminate those pockets of Roman resistance well behind his lines.

    With Western Roman resupply disrupted and no reinforcements forthcoming from the badly depleted Eastern Roman armies in western Anatolia, Heshana had few problems in executing his strategy. Due to still lacking a navy, he had little choice but to storm Alexandria’s formidable defenses if he was to get that particular siege over with before he dropped dead from old age, but first built a tightening ring of circumvallations around the city which allowed him to move his siege ladders & assemble his siege towers very close to the walls before springing the assault. Consequently the Turks were finally able to overcome the city’s garrison, and following the fall and inevitable sack of Egypt’s primary metropolis, the other Roman cities on the coast submitted in the last months of 662. The only downside to Heshana’s focus on Egypt was that Tryphon had taken the opportunity to go back on the offensive and recapture Ancyra and Gordium for the Eastern Romans, pushing the forces he’d left back up north under Maniakh Tarkhan & Törtogul Tarkhan toward the Halys.

    662 saw the Hunas chased out of Monyul in disarray, for following the Battle of Dochu Pass their army was no longer capable of opposing the Tibetans’ renewed onslaught in that region. However, over the spring Mirahvara gathered reinforcements which proved instrumental in fending off Mangnyen Tsenpo’s army at the Battle of Kathmandu in the summer, following which the Tibetan Emperor accepted his suing for peace. The Buddhist monks had better success in brokering a lasting agreement between the two emperors now than when Mihirabhoja still lived, as Mirahvara proved willing to concede Monyul and parts of western and eastern Nepal to the Tibetans – although he was able to argue for his Licchavi vassals retaining the Kathmandu Valley and most of the eastern part of the country. With this arrangement, the Hunas finally found themselves back at peace for the first time in nearly 30 years, their empire considerably truncated but at least still standing, while Mangnyen had managed to redeem himself somewhat for his defeat at the Later Han’s hands before his death.

    Far to the west, as the mainland colonies at Cois Fharraighe and Porte-Réial continued to grow, the settlers living within their palisade walls noticed something going wrong with the neighboring Wildermen: as was the case with the indigenes who’d made first contact with the monks at Saint Brendan’s, many began to grow feverish and die from illness soon after trading with the new arrivals. Liberius was able to make amends with the Wildermen around Cois Fharraighe (who he had learned called themselves the Mi’kmaq) with gifts in the form of iron tools and by treating their sick as best he could. Alas the Britons of Porte-Réial had less luck and were besieged by a host of enraged Wildermen, who blamed them for this deadly plague on account of not only the timing but their apparent immunity to it – their already tough lives in this rather cold part of the mainland was about to grow tougher still.

    k1Nq0hG.jpg

    The British of Porte-Réial defending their palisade from an assault by the Wildermen

    The Britons could not safely venture beyond their palisade to explore or forage (one party which sought to explore upriver was caught and tortured to death by the natives, who placed their heads on stakes to taunt the defenders) until the start of fall, forcing them to rely on their stockpiled rations and fishing to survive, when they received resupply and reinforcements from a third fleet sent by their Riothamus: with the additional soldiers they broke the natives’ siege, killing thirty men in a furious sally spearheaded by twenty armored cavalrymen and supported by their longbowmen from the watch-towers along the palisade. Thirteen Wildermen were captured out of the well over one hundred who had laid siege to Porte-Réial, and though the man they identified as a chief to death would die on the rack so that they might avenge their lost expedition and nine more died from disease in captivity, three managed to survive and were promptly conscripted as additional translators and guides for the colony.

    The new Western Roman Emperor spent 663 working to consolidate his reign. First and most notably, Aloysius moved the imperial capital to his hometown of Augusta Treverorum, where he would be surrounded by loyal friends and could minimize the danger of being done in by his remaining internal enemies like Venantius had been. Besides following through on his promise to name Stilicho of Mauretania the Western Consul for this year, he also capped off his purge of the Greens by scattering the royal house of the Amali once and for all – banishing the youngest sons of Theodahad II across the Atlantic to join their kinsman Liberius, pity having kept him from simply executing them as his father had advised, and arranging marriages for his daughters and nieces to known Blue partisans of prominence.

    In addition to installing Blues in the military and as governors of Italy’s various cities and provinces, thereby diminishing the influence of the Greens and ensuring the ascendancy of his faithful partisans, Aloysius also had to juggle the rivaling interests of the remaining African Stilichians and the Sclaveni. The former sought help in fighting off the Hoggari yet again; the latter clamored for an expedition against the Avars so as to recover their homelands, and in any case the huge number of Slavic refugees from occupied Pannonia and Illyria was putting an inordinate strain on the Germanic and northeastern Italian lands where they’d been settled, on top of creating mounting tensions between them and the Bavarians, Lombards, Ostrogoths and Italo-Romans already living there. Encouraged by the hot-blooded young men of the court (many of them heirs to the Teutonic federate kingdoms) he grew up with, and in order to avoid a war among his own federates, Aloysius prioritized eastern affairs and a large military buildup even as he spared a few thousand reinforcements to aid the Mauri against Hoggar.

    But events in the East also factored into Aloysius’ decision. The Avars themselves had not forgotten that their truce with Constantinople expired in this year, and between the West still sorting itself out while the East continued to at best hold an ever-shortening line against the Turks, Mouhan Khagan saw opportunity. All he was waiting for was for the Eastern Romans to demonstrate such weakness that he felt he could storm into Thrace and Achaea without fear of stiff resistance, and that sign seemed to materialize later in the year. Heshana had marched back north after his conquest of Egypt, pushing past the slings and arrows of the Christian insurgents in Palaestina and bullying the Jews and Samaritans into upholding their truce right as it was about to break down again along the way, and immediately went to work reversing Tryphon’s gains from 662.

    The Eastern Roman army beat back the first two Turkic thrusts from over the Halys at Germanicopolis[7] and Botieum[8] in the summer, but then made the mistake of pursuing them over that great river. Heshana sprang his trap in Cappadocia and inflicted a severe defeat upon Tryphon at the Battle of Rhegedoara northwest of Mazaka, where his force of 40,000 Turks put to flight the 18,000 Romans of the latter and killed or captured (and then executed) nearly two-thirds of them. This defeat was a major setback for the Eastern Romans to be sure, but Tryphon believed the empire could still bounce back as it had after the first siege of Constantinople and even the death of Leo II. He may have been right, but history will never know, for upon returning to the capital he found that all his surviving enemies had seized upon this moment of weakness to bring him down: the Eastern Emperor was stabbed to death at the Baths of Zeuxippus in a conspiracy involving various disaffected aristocrats, which turned out to have been masterminded by his wife in his absence.

    IVopTPm.jpg

    The bloodied bathrobe & corpse of the fallen Emperor Tryphon are exposed to the Constantinopolitan mob for abuse, at the same time that his adherents were being purged by his widow's order

    Though the Empress Helena (by now nicknamed Karbōnopsina, ‘with the coal-black eyes’, by the court after her most striking physical feature) must have deeply resented her husband for murdering most of her family and using her to make a grab for the purple, and the Constantinopolitan magnates despised Tryphon as a grasping and tyrannical quasi-barbarian, they certainly could have chosen a better time to kill off the man who (however unpleasant he might have been) was standing between them and annihilation at Heshana’s hands. And while all involved could agree on massacring Tryphon’s sycophants in the capital, neither Patriarch Antony nor the Senate of Constantinople were willing to flagrantly breach tradition and crown a woman (either Helena or her toddler daughter Irene) Augustus of the East, placing pressure on her to remarry to a suitable groom in a hurry.

    Meanwhile, the Turks took advantage of the Eastern Empire’s sudden headlessness to press forward, reversing all of their foe’s 662 reconquests and then some – by the end of 663, Heshana’s hordes had made it to the gates of Nicaea and Ephesus, while the people of Isauria had largely defected to the invader (finally allowing him to conquer their indomitable mountain homeland peacefully where before he could not do so by force) in a rage over the treacherous assassination of their preferred Emperor and the purge of their fellow Isaurians from the high offices of the Empire. The Avars, too, capitalized on the chaos to renew attacks into the Eastern Empire's remaining European portion.

    Over the Atlantic, the first hostilities between (non-exclusively-Irish) Europeans in the New World erupted this year when the fourth expedition sent by the Riothamus to shore up his colony was attacked near Isle de Sanctuaire by Gaels from Tír na Beannachtaí who believed that any vessel flying the dragon-standard of Britannia’s heretical monarch was fair game for piracy. As with their predecessors however, these ships bore complements of armed soldiers, and they were able to repel the much more lightly equipped Irish boarding parties at the cost of seven dead to nineteen Irishmen. The incident persuaded the British to establish a fortified outpost and beacon-tower on Isle de Sanctuaire where their ships could seek refuge from the Gaels before continuing on to Porte-Réial, which they named Point-de-Luce[9] (‘Point of Light’).

    qVF4BtG.jpg

    The British sink an Irish raiding vessel in the waters of the New World

    On the mainland itself, Porte-Réial and Cois Fharraighe continued to stabilize. The Britons of the former utilized their three newly-gained hostages/guides/translators to open talks with their Wilderman neighbors, persuading some tribes that the Romano-British had nothing to do with the plague that befell them and to stand down & resume trade, and bullying others into fleeing well away from them – to where, the Britons scarcely cared. More determined upriver expeditions, this time unmolested by the Wildermen, charted the course of the St. Pelagius River as far as a great lake which they named the Maiden’s Lake (‘Lac-de-Virgine’, or ‘Lacus Virginis’ in proper Latin) after the young daughter of the explorers’ leader, Maurice of Glevum. As for the Irish, Liberius heard about the battle off Isle de Sanctuaire late in the year and took a break from overseeing the continuing development & expansion of Cois Fharraighe to pen a warning to the Irish kings on the isles, advising them to watch the seas more closely and prevent the heretics from sending more aid to their colonies or better still, searching for & destroying that New World presence themselves.

    664 brought new danger – and new opportunity – to the entire Roman world. The Avars once more rode to war against the beleaguered Eastern Empire, carving through its Thracian frontier and rapidly pushing through Macedonia & Thessaly (again bypassing strongly fortified coastal cities such as Thessalonica) while its badly bloodied and disorganized forces struggled to hold the line in western Asia Minor against Heshana’s Turks. That was also proving more difficult than in previous years since the Turks had found an upswell of Isaurian recruits eager to avenge the wrong done to the greatest of their people in the seventh century just the previous year, allowing Heshana to expand his army at little expense and have plenty more highly motivated troops on hand for assaults on the remaining Eastern Roman cities on the eastern side of the Bosphorus. Though he was unable to crack either Nicaea or the cities of Ionia this year, the Qaghan did manage to drive a geographic wedge between them by capturing Pergamon[10] late in the summer, after which he subjected the former capital of the ancient Attalids to a sack from which it would never recover.

    Faced with military disaster on all fronts and a pressing need to remarry, Helena resolved to kill multiple birds with one stone and revived the scheme her mother had once thought up to wed her to a Western Roman Emperor or his relative. Since the Stilichian whom she originally intended to marry (Prince Romanus) had been dead for five years at this point and his remaining kin displaced from their throne for three, the Eastern Empress instead offered her hand in marriage to Aloysius in exchange for his aid against her people’s many enemies. Up until then the aforementioned Western Emperor and his father had given much thought to marrying him to Maria, the posthumous daughter of Theodosius IV, but as she was only four (certainly very far away from being able to conceive an heir) and he already had Stilichian blood ties from his mother Serena, they had come to think of that match as less than ideal: Arbogastes believed its main benefit, even more-so than siring a future Caesar, would have been to deny little Maria’s hand to any other ambitious rival claimants.

    srQP1dR.jpg

    Helénē Karbōnopsina, Empress of the East and last of the Sabbatic dynasty. Dark-haired, dark-eyed, and dark of temperament – it was difficult to think of a stronger contrast, physically and in manner, to her intended husband. But if ever there was a time that justified a match as strange as theirs, the turbulent 660s must have been it

    The prospective match to Helena completely changed their calculations. The last living Sabbatian was only a few years younger than Aloysius himself; presented a unique opportunity to reunite the East and West after nearly 300 years of separation since the death of Theodosius I; had proven she could bear healthy children; and as a final ‘selling point’, she was also reputed to be a very beautiful woman, if also one said to possess a rather grim and melancholic disposition. To Aloysius (who had already fathered several illegitimate children but no lawful Caesar), this proposal was an obvious choice and he immediately lunged for the chance to follow up his successful claiming of the Western Roman throne by reuniting his half of the empire with the Orient, no matter that his would-be bride was strongly suspected of having arranged the death of her first husband and such a woman clearly would not be some meek maiden he could push around easily. That this marriage would bring him into direct conflict with the Avars, who he was intending to fight anyway, was just one more positive in the warlike Emperor’s view. As for Maria, it was decided that she would be wed to Aloysius and Helena’s first son once one was born instead.

    Pope Sylvester II died in August of this year, and to succeed him the people of Rome elected Gregory, archpriest of the Basilica of Saints John & Paul on the Caelian Hill. Almost immediately after his ascension to the Chair of Saint Peter, Pope Gregory found himself presiding over a new ecumenical council – dubbed the Second Lateran Council after its meeting place – summoned by Aloysius and Helena with the primary purpose of coordinating a Christendom-wide response to the emergency facing the eastern half of the Roman Empire. Naturally the Patriarchates of Constantinople, Antioch, Alexandria, Jerusalem and Babylon all called out for aid as first order of business, being either already occupied by or on the ropes against the Manichaeist and pagan Turks – and the West, it seemed, was ready to answer.

    Hopeful of using this common enemy to paper over the cracks that had emerged between Rome and Carthage with the downfall of the Stilichians (as well as to further reconcile the surviving Stilichians to Aloysius), jointly with the latter’s Patriarch Boniface the new Pope issued a fiery call to arms to dispel forever the oppressive presence of the Avars; free the Churches of the East from the Turkic terror; and reunify the Roman world, all at once. Knowing that his family’s progenitor and namesake of his father was ‘best’ remembered not for being a brave and capable lieutenant to the Emperors Gratian & Valentinian II, but rather as the latter’s probable murderer and the spearhead of the last attempt to restore the supremacy of the ancient Roman gods, Aloysius enthusiastically took this chance to found a new legacy for his dynasty as champions for Christendom and ordered the preparation of religious icons and banners as part of his ongoing military buildup. While not typically counted among the great holy wars of future centuries, this prominent adoption of religious imagery and terms to try to unite all Romans (and indeed all Ephesian Christians) under the new emperor’s banner in spite of whatever rifts may have existed between them has led some historians to reckon the war Aloysius was about to wage against an assortment of almost entirely non-Christian enemies not only as the next stage of the Thirty Years’ War between the Eastern Romans and Southern Turks, but as the ‘Zeroth Crusade’.

    kniVLR7.png

    Flavius Aloysius Augustus, the first non-Stilichian Emperor of the West in 241 years, aged 22 as of 664. Though he'd demonstrated himself to be a brave warrior, a forceful leader and a canny statesman (albeit one who still needed his more experienced father's help on occasion) already, his challenges were not even close to over with his assumption of the purple

    On the other side of the Atlantic, the Romano-British put a temporary stop to their upriver exploration in favor of consolidating their continental base at Porte-Réial, as well as fortifying their other outpost at Point-de-Luce. This proved to be a wise investment of their time & resources, as after failing to intercept another convoy from Britannia on the high seas, the Gaelic petty-king Murchad Mac Échtgal of Cuan Ghaofar[11] (‘Windy Bay’) sent a force of 50 men spread out over four small ships to burn the latter to the ground. The Britons lucked out when one of the boats sank in the choppy waters around Isle de Sanctuaire, and despite still facing a two-to-one numerical disadvantage, managed to spot and repel the attackers before they could land with the help of their lighthouse & longbows.

    Despite the outpost’s survival however, Liberius’ message had by now reached Paparia and the monks there began to more actively watch their shoreline for British ships as well. As it inevitably became more and more difficult for the Riothamus to directly send supplies and new colonists to Porte-Réial (although he would certainly continue to try), and word of the attack on Point-de-Luce reached the larger settlement, the Britons on the mainland resolved to forge alliances with as many of the local Wildermen as they could to improve their odds of survival, despite the extremely rocky start to their relationship. Through their translators (Irish and Wilderman alike) they made amends with some of the tribes they had previously butted heads with, and resumed trade with or even began to hire guards from others – though out of mistrust the colonists were careful to only ever let a very small number of Wildermen into their village at any time, and to keep them under supervision (especially if trusting them to walk along the palisade and help watch for threats) while they were there.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Velletri.

    [2] Afyonkarahisar.

    [3] The Iroquois have yet to settle the lower reaches of Saint Lawrence River in the seventh century – indeed, historically their oldest settlements in this area only date back to 1000. Prior to their coming from what’s now Ontario and attendant development of agriculture, the core of present-day Quebec was still inhabited by obscure hunter-gatherer peoples likely related to the Dorset culture and their neighbors in the Maritimes.

    [4] The St. Lawrence River.

    [5] Cádiz.

    [6] Now in ruins, and known as the ‘Basilica of Damous El Karita’.

    [7] Çankırı.

    [8] Near the site of Lake Tatta, now known as Lake Tuz in central Turkey.

    [9] Rivière-aux-Saumons, Anticosti Island.

    [10] Near modern Bergama.

    [11] Corner Brook.
     
    Last edited:
    Romantic Battle
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    Palace of Bucoleon, Constantinople, 20 June 666 – 5:30 PM

    “Most august empress, I bring dire news from the Mesoteichion[1].”

    At the sound of those words the Augusta Helena lowered her goblet to the desk and her eyes away from the window through which she’d been watching Turkic ships burning on or sinking into the waters beyond Constantinople’s seaward walls, having taken a small breath to calm herself and muster the self-control to not hurl her winecup at the wall. The Turks and Avars had been throwing themselves at Constantinople’s defenses for months now, concentrating on its landward defenses and southern sea-walls since a great chain pulled across from Galata kept them from even entering the Golden Horn to the north, and most distressingly not even being burned by the liquid fire invented under her father seemed to cease their unrelenting assaults this time around. “Prince Bakour. What have the Avars wrought now?”

    Bakour the Georgian was kneeling on the floor behind her, looking worse for the wear. The prince was paler than usual, his cloak was tattered and spattered with blood, and she could tell at a glance that a spear or sword must have struck his helmet from the dent left in it – that wasn’t there in the morning. “Though their accursed engines of war have failed to breach our defenses, by weight of numbers they have managed to scale a portion of the outer wall, and our men were too few to hold them back there. Fighting now rages in the peribolos[2] and there is little doubt that the Avars will try to surmount the inner wall as soon as they can reach it. They are also attempting to break down the Gates of Charisius.”

    Fortunately for Bakour, he had been one of Helena’s companions in childhood, and the happy memories they shared held her back from venting her stress and fury upon him. Unfortunately, the third son of the dethroned King of Georgia was not a particularly useful match even in much better times than this turbulent era, or else she would have been glad to make him Emperor of the East. Struggling to maintain her composure, Helena managed to say, “Do you know how long you can hold them at the inner wall?”

    “Much longer, I expect.” Bakour lifted his eyes to meet his empress’ gaze, pale-green locking with the coal-black ones for which she had been nicknamed. “We’re diverting legionaries from the walls around the Palace of Blachernae, from which we have just driven the Avars and their Sclaveni thralls back in disarray, to reinforce the defense of the northern Mesoteichion. By your leave, I will lead the cataphracts and clibanarii stationed around the aforementioned palace in a counterattack through the nearby postern-gates into the peribolos myself, as well.”

    “You have it, good prince. Ride forth and destroy those savages before they can enter the city proper.” Helena remained impassive as the Chosroid prince rose with a nod & a bow, but as soon as he had left and the guard shut the door behind him, she forcefully seized her wine goblet and drained its contents completely in a single gulp. The odds were long and growing longer by the hour, but even as their situation grew more desperate and justified increasingly desperate measures in turn, the Empress hoped he would return to her alive and well – that she hadn’t just given one of her few real friends permission to charge to his death. He was just starting to grow that mustache she’d recommended to look more manly, too.

    Considering how much attrition had worn away at the strength of the East, Helena was well aware that their fates depended now on the arrival of the man who was to be her husband. All she knew of him, she had heard through her ambassadors and his: that he was a great warrior who’d pried his crown from the hands of the Stilichians, not through betrayal and murder as Tryphon had done to her own family but in honest battle, and would make for a handsome consort – golden-haired, golden-skinned and towering, combining the might of a Teuton with the civilized manner of a proper Roman, though her handmaid reported one of his blue eyes was marred by a thin dark stripe[3]. Quite the contrast to the lean and pale Bakour just now, he whose hair (though not his temperament) was as dark as her own.

    She didn’t know how many of these flattering remarks were actually true, but in her dire straits the Empress cared most of all that he brought her badly-needed help and that he would not be half as vile as her first husband.

    Only a few minutes (and one refilling of her golden cup) had passed before another man arrived with more grim tidings. This time it was a messenger serving Gondophares of the Sassanids, whose family her father and grandfather had reconciled with despite having helped precipitate this disastrous long war with the Turks in the first place with their foolish rebellion more than thirty years ago. “Imperial majesty! Several of the Turkic vessels have managed to push past our fleet outside the Harbor of Theodosius, and drew close enough that the soldiers on-board have been able to reach the shore and assail the Jewish Gate.”

    Helena’s eyes narrowed at that. The empress had far less love for Gondophares than she did for Bakour, and when she addressed his runner she did so in a much sharper tone. “How numerous are they, and can Strategos[4] Gondophares hold them back with the forces available to him there?”

    “Not more than a thousand, if mine eyes do not deceive me.” The man replied quickly, perhaps sensing his empress’ displeasure bearing down upon him. “We have prevented them from gaining a foothold along the sea-walls thus far, and fireships and dromons alike are moving to destroy their route of retreat as well as prevent the Turks from landing additional reinforcements. The Jewish troops in particular are fighting hard to keep them at bay. Yes – I think we can hold them there, my Empress.”

    Ah, so the situation was not as bad as she’d feared at first. Helena figured she’d made the right decision, taking a child from most Jewish households hostage to compel their fathers and brothers to fight for her. While it brought her no especial pleasure to resort to a tactic as cowardly as this, she was prepared to do anything it took to prevent them from betraying her as their kin in Palaestina had done to her grandfather, and coupled with the threat of the Turkic-Avar alliance sacking their quarter just as they would the rest of Constantinople if they’d prevailed, it seemed to have provided sufficient motivation to her Jewish conscripts that they’d seriously commit to their duty to the Eastern Empire. “Splendid. Advise noble Gondophares to continue overseeing the defense along the southern walls, and to double his efforts to destroy those Turks who have come ashore on the beach.”

    Helena had dismissed Gondophares’ runner with another wave, and returned to her seaside window once he’d departed. As thrilling as it was to see her fireships’ siphons dousing the Turkic ships with unquenchable flames or her dromons tearing them apart with rams before they could get close enough to let their soldiers disembark on her shores and scale the sea-walls of her city, she always soberly reminded herself that these were for the most part the ships of her people, seized from ports which had fallen into enemy hands and rowed by galley slaves or hapless Greek and Syrian citizens pressganged by the Turks, sometimes with the safety of their kin placed at stake to ‘motivate’ them. Not too different from what she had done with Constantinople’s Jewish population, actually.

    That thought shamed and disgusted the Augusta. But, such was war – even a lady of refinement such as Helena herself knew that they had to do everything necessary to prevail. And she in particular really didn’t have any more room for mistakes, not since she allowed passion to overrule her judgment and took the first chance she got to off her abusive, murdering brute of a first husband almost as soon as he returned to the capital in disgrace & defeat, no matter that it cost her empire a capable general and drove the Isaurians and other mountain-folk of Anatolia into Heshana’s arms. Well, she couldn’t take that decision back now (nor did she think she would even if she could, not after he’d strangled her twin in his sleep and threw their mother out of the Blachernae Palace’s highest window), and the Empress of the Orient hoped she would never have to consider a similar course of action with her second husband.

    Speaking of which, he was still nowhere to be found, while the Turks were closing in with every hour. True, Helena’s soldiers and captains were still enough to hold the foe back for probably many months still at minimum, but the mere thought that the Queen of Cities – the New Rome and glorious seat of her ancestors – was in any danger of falling filled Helena with a certain terror that pervaded her sleep. And that danger increased by the day, what with the Turks and Avars’ combined strength outnumbering her own by well over ten to one, and they could replace their casualties far more easily than the Romans could. After all they were not even risking their own, for the most part, in the fight for control over the waters around Constantinople! Still the defenders had to fight on, despite the daunting odds, for the sake of hundreds of thousands of citizens, as well as the many thousands more from both sides of the Bosphorus who had sought refuge behind its mighty walls: this must be for the Eastern Roman Empire what the ancients called aristeia, a ‘moment of excellence’ in which the heroes engage in a final bout against overwhelming odds, determined to burn out in one last blaze of glory rather than fade away.

    And as for herself? The Augusta glanced, just for a split second, straight down over the window’s ledge, and tightened her grip on the ledge so strongly that her pale knuckles turned almost bone-white. Humility was a virtue, and one she had just enough of to admit that she was too prideful to do as Christ and the martyrs did. Heshana, tormentor of her family and killer of her father and grandfather, must and would never be allowed the pleasure of marching her naked and in chains down the roads of his capital back in Persia, that Helena was certain of. Nor would she allow a similar fate to befall her young daughter Irene, the last reminder of Tryphon whom she nevertheless had to love as her first child, presently playing innocently in the neighboring Great Palace without any knowledge of the danger they were all in. Though suicide was a sin, she had resolved that if her city were to fall, she would rather fall with it – and take her daughter with her – than allow either of them to be subjected to the disgrace of captivity and probably an even slower & more painful death afterward (as the first Shapur had done to Emperor Valerian), or worse.

    It was amid these morose musings that another messenger arrived. Helena pushed some of her shadow-dark locks out of her eyes (and with them the beginnings of some tears borne from contemplating thoughts blacker still), then gracefully reached for her refilled goblet and drained half of it before deigning to speak to the kneeling man. “Ah, I recognize you – you have borne to me many a bitter message from Arsaber since this siege began.” The Golden Gate which Arsaber defended had borne the brunt of the Avar-Turkic assaults from day one, and almost all the news she’d ever gotten from that section of the walls was poor. “Now what additional ill tidings has the King of Armenia sent from the southwestern walls?”

    “I do bring tidings from my redoubtable king, great empress, but for once they are not ill in the least.” The Armenian sounded excited, which instantly got Helena’s attention. “From the Golden Gate he has witnessed the arrival of your august husband-to-be, Emperor Aloysius, with all the might of the Occident behind him. The last I saw before he ordered me to depart our tower and report this news to you was their legions, as numerous as sand on our seashore, forming up for battle while mounted skirmishers were surging forth to engage the Avars’ own reserve forces.”

    Well! It would seem to Helena that she had begun to despair too early, and that her husband was good for something after all. She allowed herself a thin smile and finished draining the remaining wine in her goblet. “Guard! Accompany me to the Old Golden Gate. I wish to observe my lord husband’s arrival from the highest tower along Constantine’s walls. And you…” She pointed a long finger at the messenger. “If we survive this siege, for bearing me the best news I have heard all year, I promise you and your family an estate of your choice, wherever it remains in my power to grant you the deed.”

    The Anthemian (or ‘Long’) Walls, outside Constantinople, 20 June 666 – 6:07 PM

    “Sancte Michael Archangele, defende nos in proelio, ut non pereamus in tremendo iudicio.[5]” After concluding this final prayer Flavius Aloysius Augustus, Emperor of the Roman West, rose to his impressive full height from his knees and exited his tent, whereupon he was immediately greeted by his father and lieutenants. “If you have all gathered here already, then I gather the army is prepared to fight to and through the gates of Constantinople?” He queried – not in Latin, naturally, but in Francesc[6], the language he had gotten used to speaking since he was young. As the Emperor himself would put it: he spoke Latin to God, Francesc to men, Gallique[7] to women, and Frenkisk[8] to his steed.

    “Our infantry are so numerous that they still need time to form ranks. The carroballistae are also not fully battle-ready just yet.” Aloysius’ father and magister utriusque militiae Arbogastes, who remained as tall as his august son even as time’s passage increasingly turned his golden beard into silver and weighed down his once-mighty frame, replied matter-of-factly. “However your companions have already arrayed the cavalry into three large wedges, per your orders. The African skirmishers under Simon of Sufetula have also proceeded to engage the Avars at a distance and keep them from forming up to oppose us.”

    “Splendid! Then, with them I shall ride forth at once to shatter the Avars from behind. We shall dash them to pieces between our lances and the city walls, and I shall fashion from their skulls a dower for my bride.” Aloysius replied, brimming with confidence, as they made their way past the cheering ranks of the Western Roman army towards its forefront. His father and envoys (some of whom he counted among his many friends) all insisted that his soon-to-be wife was a great raven-haired and alabaster-skinned beauty, whose figure they likened to a statue of Venus, and that he would no longer even think of philandering after laying eyes on her. Now that was no small praise indeed; Aloysius doubted it but he supposed he’d only know for sure whether it was true after laying his eyes on her for the first time, and the fate he’d heard befall her first husband gave him some pause.

    More important to the Emperor than whether his soon-to-be wife lived up to all that flattery, though, was the prospect of finally reuniting the two Romes in the marital bed with her.

    “As I have just said, Augustus, the infantry who comprise the greater part of your army will not be able to follow you immediately.” Arbogastes did not seem happy at that decision, but Aloysius dismissed his father’s concerns with a wave.

    “Our scouts reported that the Avars are already busily assaulting the walls of Constantinople, and have been doing so for this entire day by the look of it. Whatever troops they have left to face us are likely to be battle-weary, of the poorest quality, or both.” Aloysius noted that his father did not seem to trust his assessment of the Avar forces, so he pressed on, “Between ourselves and our faithful federates we have with us near ten thousand heavy horsemen – almost a full fifth of this army, and more than have ever ridden with any Roman host in this century or the last. The Avars could not possibly withstand our charge, even if they were not already divided and drained in their efforts to storm Constantinople’s defenses: did you not behold how rapidly the men they’d stationed to defend the ruined length of the Anthemian Wall wilted before the least of our strength only a few short hours ago?”

    “These Avars before us are not the only men you need to fear, son.” Arbogastes reminded the emperor. “Do not forget, your brother has sent us warning that some of the Sclaveni who smiled before you and feasted with you in their halls have turned their cloaks already – or perhaps they had kept faith with their Avar masters all along – and now march to assail the rear of this host with the Avar prince Zuhui. The Turks have also landed thousands of troops on this side of the Hellespont to assist their allies, and it is reported that they even have elephants imported from as far as India with them.”

    “All the more reason why I should surge ahead to rescue my dear wife, while you should remain behind with the infantry and carroballistae. I will leave to you, Father, the task of holding back Zuhui’s reinforcements – if Rotholandus has not dealt with them already – and the elephants of the Turks. If worst comes to worst, lest we forget, Stilicho is still en route with the majority of the African army.” Those damned Donatists from Hoggar had delayed the Moors for months, such that Stilicho had to send a 2,500-man detachment to join Aloysius in a sign of loyalty ahead of his actual army, but at Naissus he had heard that the Africans had finally overcome that threat and set sail from Carthage to join them. The original plan was to unite at Thessalonica, but the gravity of the Avar and Turkic threats had convinced Aloysius to hasten to Constantinople and direct Stilicho the Moor to do likewise instead.

    “If he finds us – the men who have dispossessed his family of the crown they had held for nearly a quarter of a millennium – embattled and mired in great difficulty, do you truly think he will be in a great hurry to rush to our aid?”

    They had had this conversation many times before, and it annoyed Aloysius more every time he had to think about it. “Of course.” The emperor replied curtly, his dark blue eyes narrowing. “If nothing else, because we have his brother Speratus at our court, and he knows we will return the lad to him in pieces if he fails.”

    “I am certain that is what Theodosius Quartus thought too, before the Amalings betrayed him to his death. And lest you forget, Speratus is only one of Stilicho’s brothers, much as Thorismund had only been one of several sons of Theodahad.”

    “Be that as it may, the Stilichians are not the Amalings. They are a more dutiful sort and I expect they will keep faith with both liege and kin, come what may.” Aloysius snapped back, as much to convince himself as to get his father off his back. Truthfully, if the situation were reversed and he was marching in Stilicho’s shoes, the emperor thought he might well have done as his old man was warning about and betray the Stilichians for a chance at the purple. For a moment he ran a hand through his golden curls, as he typically did when frustrated or stressed – a trait his mother claimed had been passed down through her from grandmother Tia, who had died in the same year he was born in, though he’d inherited the darker molten-gold coloring of his father rather than the sandy blonde of their side of the family. “Though of course, if I can prevail without them, I shall – and in fact I would prefer to.”

    Arbogastes departed with a wordless bow, his expression at this exchange inscrutable, while Aloysius continued on to his armored stallion at the forefront of the central cavalry wedge. A servant removed his purple cloak, after which he climbed into Ascanius’ saddle with a few smooth and well-practiced movements, carefully avoiding ruffling the great eagle-wings whose wooden frames had been fastened to either side of its high cantle before they departed Mediolanum. On his left his armor-bearer lifted to him his helmet – gilded down to its aventail, of course, like the rest of his armor, and encrusted with the twelve gemstones said to form the foundation of New Jerusalem’s walls in the Book of Revelation, from jasper to carnelian to amethyst – and to his right, his sword-bearer held aloft his red-and-white lance and his round shield, painted with a white chi-rho on a blue field. After donning the former and retrieving the latter, the Augustus of the Occident turned to his remaining companions and began to address them.

    “Haistulf, take the left wing and lead them down the northern banks of the Lycus toward the Gates of Blachernae. You will enter Constantinople through those gates as well as its neighbors, the Gyrolimne Gate and the Gate of the Bootmakers.” The emperor pointed northward, at the leftmost mass of his horsemen.

    “Have you tired of my presence so quickly, honored Emperor?” The heir of Theodulf of the Lombards queried with a cheeky grin. The ladies called him Haistulf the Handsome, but the Augustus thought it more accurate to call him Haistulf the Fair instead. His people were so named for their long beards, but this prince’s face was wholly smooth, and between his elfin face and grace, lean frame and the way his long strawberry-blond hair took on a pinkish hue in the light of sunset, an observer could not be faulted for thinking him an especially fair eunuch or even a young woman. Aloysius of course knew better, having grown up with Haistulf at his side, and was aware that despite his decidedly un-serious countenance, the Lombard was no less competent at arms than the rest of his comitatus – the younger man was very proud of the fact that no foe had been able to mar his fine features with even a single scar in combat thus far.

    “Far from it, my friend. But the caballarii need you more, as do your own soldiers, right now.” Aloysius chuckled as he fastened his helmet’s straps beneath his square chin. “And once we are in the city, I suspect my wife will want to quarter you at Blachernae anyway, well away from us in the Grand Palace.”

    “Oh. Well, mighty Augustus, be assured I will accept that assignment with grace as I shall this one. I certainly would not wish to get between you and the fair Helena.” Another emperor might have chastised Haistulf for such insolent innuendo, but being as used to the ribald jokes of his friends as he was, Aloysius simply laughed it off even as the Papal legate Ecclesius and the Carthaginian Patriarch’s own representative Igider leveled disapproving glares. The Lombard pulled his own brimmed iron helm over his head and departed with a bow, after which his august friend immediately turned to another companion.

    “Zdeslav, you have the right. Lead the southern contingent down the Via Egnatia towards the Golden and Xylokerkos Gates, through which you are to enter Constantinople. Destroy all who stand in your path – give these Avars neither rest nor pity.”

    “My pleasure, Augustus.” The dark-headed second son and rightful successor to the fallen Prince of the Horites replied with a smirk. Zdeslav Hranislavić and his people had been waiting for this moment for a long time, Aloysius was sure: finally a chance to crush the Avars utterly between themselves and the Eastern Romans, and avenge the many past humiliations and tribulations those barbarians had visited upon them for more than a hundred years. Not coincidentally, the emperor had packed not only the Horites but also their fellow Sclaveni federates and those newcomers who had remained committed to their newfound allegiance to Rome into his right wing. “Though I would have thought you would want me to leave some of them for you, so that you might still have a chance of catching up in our contest.”

    “There may come a day where you will exceed me in fighting prowess and your list of fallen foes grows longer than mine, dear friend, but it will not be this day.” Aloysius boasted. “No doubt my bride will prepare a feast worthy of a glorious emperor, once we prevail. But let whoever slays more barbarians today – which will assuredly be myself – dine and drink at the loser’s expense once we return to Trévere[9].”

    “I accept your terms, imperial majesty. I am sure the best man will prevail.”

    As with Haistulf, Zdeslav’s jab may have been taken much more badly had it not been for his longstanding friendship with the Emperor. As it was, Aloysius merely remarked, “Have no fear, I shall!” before allowing the shorter and squatter Horite to leave with a wave and a laugh, before returning his attention to the companions still with him.

    “The rest of you are to remain with me, save Agilolf and Rechiar. Cegel, Geovean, Rufin[10] – take command of your vexillationes[11] and follow my lead. Sigismund, Merogais – do the same with your Burgundians and Franks. Agilolf, Rechiar – return to assume command of your peoples’ contingents among the infantry under my father. The Baiuvarii and Alemanni have need of their princes.” As these members of his stalwart comitatus, the sons of great magnates living around Trévere and federate princes alike, departed to take up their commands Aloysius now began to address the great wedge of heavy cavalrymen formed behind him.

    “Nothing lasts forever, faithful soldiers. No dynasty, as all gathered here must well remember, and no empire either.” Fortunately, Aloysius’ African troops were either skirmishing with the Avars well out to the front or still absent from the battlefield – they likely would not have appreciated the reminder. “One day, even Rome will fall, as Constantinople seems poised to do to-day. A day will come when the Aurelian Walls should come crashing down and unwashed savages pour through the Salarian Gate, and I pray I will be long dead and every scrap of flesh has left my skeleton in its catacomb on that black day.”

    “But it will not be this day!”
    The Occidental Emperor was riding back and forth now, and his voice dropped its somber tone to rise in volume and fervor as he shook his lance in the air. “And as nothing good lasts forever, neither will any foul thing. Indeed, we are here today to put an end to the division between West and East which has split the Roman world apart for nearly three centuries. This day, both Romes – the first and the second – still stand. This day, both Romes are fighting to survive for another thousand years. This day, both Romes will drive back the barbarians beating at their gates and tormenting their good people. This day, legions of Rome – and faithful friends of the Eternal City, as well – you will prove that the end is still very far off for our glorious empire!”

    Now Aloysius came to a halt, and pointed his lance down the devastated fields where the Avars had trod after first breaching the Anthemian Wall while the Western Romans had only just set out from Italy. “Before us lies Constantinople, to be sure. But more than that, there lies the future! Ride forth with me, valiant soldiers of Christ, to save the Queen of Cities and my wife – your empress – within her, like a legion of heroes from the ancient tales. Ride now with me, to reunite the first Rome with the second; to renew the legacy of Caesar; and to shut out the barbarians who have tried and failed, time and again, to snuff out the light of God and the civilization upon which it shines most brightly!” The soldiers began once more to cheer loudly: first the men of the Germanic provinces who could actually understand what he was saying, followed by the Gallo-Romans whose tongue was still close enough to Francesc that they too could comprehend his speech, and then the other federates and peoples of the Roman West who were simply caught up in the moment. “Let our Eastern brethren know: day has come again for Constantinople!”

    Having repeated the words of his ancestor at the Battle of Lutetia when it seemed all was lost for Flavius Aetius and his legions, Aloysius next looked above and raised his hands to offer a final prayer to Heaven. “Lord, you know this may well be the busiest night of my life. If I forget Thee, do not forget me.” That done, he pointed his lance in the direction of the besieged Queen of Cities and urged Ascanius forward. “Now onward men, to glory and victory!” The emperor’s loyal steed complied and began to trot toward the Eastern capital just as the cheering of his soldiers reached a roaring peak, and his banner-bearers kept pace with him as he led them all forward: both flew labara, but where the man to his left held aloft a golden chi-rho on scarlet as was customary for all Augusti, the one on the right flew the same standard in Aloysius’ own colors – the same blue and white which adorned his shield, with the addition of a wreath.

    The Africans fell back as Aloysius’ great wedge and its additional wings to the left and right approached, the lightly or wholly un-armored mounted skirmishers and archers retreating through the gaps between the Western Roman formations before reforming to join them at the rear. Aloysius and his soldiers continued to trot steadily toward the reforming Avar cavalry lines opposing them, no matter that those Avars had begun to shoot at them: the Augustus personally caught two arrows with his shield, and a third had managed a glancing blow against the crown of his helm. They were disciplined enough to save their strength and stamina for as long as they could, proceeding in silence even as some of their number began to fall to the foes’ missiles, and only couching their lances under-arm & surging to a full gallop when Aloysius gave the command: to Ascanius alone he had urged in Frenkisk, “Hlaup! Wal-hlaup![12]”

    The Western Emperor led his wedge into the Avar ranks without a sound save the thundering of Ascanius’ hooves, while those Avars had themselves attempted a counter-charge at the last minute to meet the Romans head-on. Between his wholly gilded armor, the wings attached to his saddle and the sunset behind him, he seemed to them an avenging angel descended from Heaven to save the faithful in Constantinople and punish them for their sins, and Aloysius was sure he saw fear in the faces of the first Avars to draw near to him. He drove his lance through the mail and leathers of an opposing Avar horseman, the momentum of Ascanius’ charge and the strength of Aloysius’ own muscles being such that the shaft broke and the barbarian was thrown from his saddle into the man behind him, while this other man’s lance narrowly missed him entirely and instead tore through his right wing – ah, so those things were good for more than lifting the spirits of his men and intimidating his enemies after all. Another Avar to his left tried to fell with him similarly, but the man’s lance scraped harmlessly against Aloysius’ shield, and another Roman cavalryman ended his efforts with a spear-thrust to the face.

    Aloysius grasped his spatha‘s ornate hilt, and in one motion both drew it from its scabbard and swung it against a fourth Avar: the blade bounced off the man’s own lamellar helmet, failing to break through the brow plate, but it did rattle him enough that he inadvertently provided the rider behind the emperor with an opening to finish him off. Then they were through the ranks of the Avar cavalry, which was evidently being shattered all over by Aloysius’ much deeper wedge – bah, what chance did three ranks have against twenty? – and the formations under Haistulf and Zdeslav peeled away to pursue their assigned objectives. Up ahead another line, this time of infantry, was forming to resist them: but as Aloysius drew close he could see that these were Sclaveni, round-eyed and of a ruddier complexion than their Avar overlords. More than that, they were a poorly-equipped and clearly ill-motivated rabble – their sorry formation, such as it was, began to disintegrate before the Romans even made contact with them, one Slav conscript throwing down his spear and fleeing after another. It seemed to the Emperor that his assessment of the quality, or lack thereof, of the troops the Avars would be throwing at him was accurate.

    As Mouhan Khagan’s Slavic infantry routed, Aloysius directed his cavalry to press onward to Constantinople. Not even when they were thundering through the Avar siege camp, which laid on the blood-soaked field between the Anthemian Wall and the Theodosian ones, did Aloysius permit his men to break discipline and start looting, exhorting them through his messengers and captains: “Do not be distracted! There will be time to pillage this place later; and any baubles you will find here are nothing compared to the reward that awaits you after we deliver Constantinople from the barbarians!” The prudency of this measure soon became apparent, for by the time the Western Romans had overrun the Avars’ mangonels and were cutting their crews down left and right, other (and evidently much better-equipped) Avars and Slavs were emerging from the city gates or climbing back down the ladders and siege towers, and forming up to oppose them.

    Aloysius had no doubt about it, more hard (and much harder) fighting still lay ahead for the legions of the Occident. He only hoped it would not be so hard that he would have need of the questionably loyal Stilicho’s reinforcements after all…

    Turkic camp north of Branchalion[13], outside Constantinople, 7:30 PM

    “Grandfather, we need more men west of Gelibolu[14], immediately.” Maniakh Tarkhan had said by way of greeting, visibly exhausted.

    Though unable to see his much younger grandson’s tattered appearance and blood-spattered mail through either eye – one being a false one made of glass, the other turned blind by advanced age – the much older man seated on the throne before him could still hear these words, and responded accordingly while stroking his long silver-gray beard. “Have the Romans of the West come after all?”

    “They most certainly have. More than that, they have torn through the ranks of our Avar friends – “

    “Allies,” Heshana Qaghan interrupted insistently. “Circumstances have made an alliance with the Rúrú[15] a sound prospect. That does not mean our former oppressor has become, or will ever be, our friends.” It disappointed the Turkic emperor greatly that the younger generation, including his own grandson, seemed to be increasingly forgetting their roots on the other side of the continent.

    “Yes, our Avar allies, of course. Well, I mean to say that they are dead or scattered, and our own ranks are crumbling quickly against their assault as well. Mouhan Khagan was in the middle of fighting off a counterattack from within the walls when these Western Romans came and began to tear through his rear. Most of his men have lost all discipline and control over their bowels – now they are fleeing every which way, some claiming he is already dead and others suggesting that he will be soon, and the contingent we have landed beyond the straits is similarly struggling to hold against the Western Roman assault.”

    Heshana scoffed at the news. Truly it seemed that the Tegregs had surpassed their old Rúrú masters in every regard, from the size and splendor of their empire to courage and martial prowess. Or his half of the Tegregs had, at least – years ago, news came to him of the downfall of his northern cousins at the hands of their former Chinese allies-turned-rivals. “A pathetic showing by those swine, then. Mouhan claimed his son Zuhui was on the way with additional reinforcements. Have these men not yet come?”

    “They have not.” Maniakh affirmed. “My scouts report they will arrive shortly, but – “

    “Then fight on with what you have until they arrive.” Heshana cut in dismissively. “Surely you cannot have already lost half, or even more, of the thirty-thousand I gave you, boy.”

    “No, but I will soon without reinforcements!” Maniakh protested. “Our position west of the straits is untenable without the Avars, Grandfather. They comprised the greater part of our allied forces there and without them, I cannot long hold the combined strength of the Romans at bay, much less carry on the landward assault on the gates of Konstantinopol[16]. My men have breached the Golden Gate, only for most of them to be trapped in the courtyard of the fortress immediately behind it. And yes, they have another Western Roman wedge bearing down upon them from behind!”

    “You said it yourself, your reinforcements under Mouhan’s son are near.” The Qaghan snapped back. “Your uncle Törtogul needs more men to support his attack on the seaward walls, which he has already managed to land thousands of men beneath the Gate of the Lion and the Jewish Gate – “

    “Great Qaghan!” Grandfather and grandson were interrupted by a newcomer, a messenger with urgent news it seemed. Heshana could smell soot and sulfur off this man, who sounded decidedly desperate. “Your noble son, Törtogul Tarkhan, sends dire news to you from the city walls. He has been unable to either break down the Gate of the Lion or surmount the walls around it with the rams and ladders he landed, and the beach-head he established at the Harbor of Theodosius has already been cut off and annihilated to the last man. Worse still, word has spread to some of the Greek crews of our ships of the arrival of more Romans from the West, and they have mutinied in his name and that of their empress. Under these circumstances, we cannot break through the fleet of the Eastern Romans and reinforce Törtogul Tarkhan, no more than we could our previous beach-head at the Harbor of Theodosius!”

    Maniakh slowly turned back to his grandfather, sounding quite shaken by the rapidity with which the siege was unraveling. “Grandfather, perhaps it would be best if we were to just cut out losses, sound the retreat and fall back to the east…”

    “Nay!” Heshana suddenly snarled, spittle flecking the younger man’s armor and robes. Grasping his staff with one withered hand, he pushed himself up from his seat with a strength none assembled had expected from a man in his eighties (in the process nearly pulling off the wolf pelt draped over the throne), and began to angrily pace around the imperial tent. “We have come too far to retreat now. We press forward – we may prevail, or we may perish, but all the same we will only go forward, and not take a step back.” They had come so far, and so close to the object of his desire for the past sixty-odd years, for him to even think about retreat now. The old Qaghan had once been forced to retreat from these walls by the sorcerous fire of the Romans: this time, he was determined to depart from the premises only either as a conqueror, or a corpse.

    “Tarkhan, to you I shall assign another fifteen thousand men and twelve elephants: those are your reinforcements, with which you are to hold the Western Romans back until Zuhui’s Avars arrive. I shall take command of the attack on the seaward walls myself. Fetch my armorer and order all our reserves to prepare for the next assault!” Heshana growled. “Victory still remains in reach, despite these reversals. We need only redouble our efforts both on land and at sea, especially with the Avar reinforcements so close by while those of the Romans are still far-off at sea, and my first order of business will be to use the skins of those mutinous Greeks to remind their fellows to continue rowing and following our orders. The sun has already set on the Roman world: we need only make them realize it, and inaugurate the age of the Turk by taking this city before us!”

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The middle section of Constantinople’s walls.

    [2] The inner terrace of the Theodosian Walls, separating the main inner wall (megas teichos) from the smaller outer wall (mikron teichos).

    [3] Coloboma – a birth defect, a hole in the eye that often gives those afflicted the appearance of a keyhole-shaped pupil.

    [4] Although the Sabbatians never got around to formally replacing Latin with Greek as the Eastern Romans’ official language as Heraclius did historically, Greek remains the universal spoken tongue across the Orient, and would have been the language Helena spoke outside of court functions. Had Helena been speaking Latin instead, she would have rendered her first two generals’ names as Bacurius (Bakour) and Caspar (Gondophares) while Arsaber (derived from the native Armenian Arshavir) remains the same.

    [5] An early version of the Prayer to Saint Michael, uttered on Michaelmas (29 September) well before Pope Leo XIII added the better-known modern prayer for recitation after Mass in 1886. These words translate to ‘Saint Michael the Archangel, defend us in battle, that we might not perish at the dreadful judgment’.

    [6] ‘Frankish’ – Moselle Romance, the heavily German-influenced Romance remnant which historically persisted in parts of the former provinces of Germania Superior/Prima and Germania Inferior/Secunda until the 11th century. Thanks to the long-term preservation of Roman authority in those areas ITL, far from being doomed to fade into obscurity this descendant of Vulgar Latin has instead become the primary spoken language of the Arbogasting court.

    [7] ‘Gallic’ – Northern Gallo-Romance, precursor to most of the langues d'oïl, though its Old Frankish influences would be (even more) minimal ITL compared to OTL with the Franks firmly under Roman control rather than the other way around.

    [8] Old Frankish – the language of the barbaric Franks, which would eventually diverge into the Franconian dialects of German and the Dutch language.

    [9] The hypothetical Francesc/Mosellan rendering of Augusta Treverorum/Trier’s name. Compare to the French Trèves and Luxembourgish Tréier.

    [10] Francesc/Mosellan renderings of the Latin names Caecilius, Jovian and Rufinus, respectively.

    [11] Once a term for temporary task forces detached from the legion in Principate times, by the time of the late Roman Empire the vexillationes referred to elite permanent squadrons of cavalry or infantry capable of independent small-scale operations away from the main army.

    [12] Old Frankish for ‘run’ and ‘run well/gallop’ respectively. Compare to modern Dutch ‘lop’/’wel-lop’.

    [13] Bolayır.

    [14] As far as I can tell, this is the rendering of Callipolis/Gallipoli in not just modern Turkish but also other Turkic languages such as Azeri and Turkmen, so I’ve decided to apply it as the Old Turkic (as would have been spoken by the Tegregs) rendition of the same as well.

    [15] A shortening of Ruǎnruǎn, the Rouran’s name for themselves, originally written with the Chinese characters for ‘unpleasantly wriggling worms’.

    [16] A more primitive Turkic rendering of Constantinople’s name than the Turkish Ḳosṭanṭīnīye, taken from Turkmen and Uzbek.
     
    665-667: Katechon
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The Western Roman Empire spent the entirety of 665 preparing for a great eastward offensive in 666, with the double intent of both rescuing its hard-pressed Eastern counterpart and breaking the back of the Avar enemy that had troubled both empires for more than a century. Having effectively declared holy war on Christendom’s enemies to the east toward the end of the previous year, Aloysius was able to successfully petition the Church for funds with which to rebuild the Western Roman army, which had torn itself apart yet again in the civil war which toppled the Stilichians a few short years ago. While his most numerous and loyal legions inevitably came from the north, being drawn from the ranks of mixed Romano-Germanic (mostly Frankish) military families who had long lived on the frontier with barbaric Teutons and Slavs of various stripes, the Augustus also copied the Stilichian tactic of land redistribution – targeting chiefly the estates of the defeated Greens in Italy and eastern Hispania – to rebuild the legions of the Mediterranean basin. He and his father Arbogastes also oversaw the construction of siege weapons, mostly mobile carroballistae, in Ravenna and Aquileia after Helena’s court sent warning that the Turks were beginning to field war elephants with mercenary riders from India, where the end of several decades of warfare had left many warriors out of a job.

    That said, speaking of the northern frontier, the religious call to arms issued by Pope and Patriarch was also heard in the increasingly Christianized kingdoms of the northern Germanic federates. The Lombards, Thuringians, Bavarians and Alemanni all supplied not-inconsiderable contingents to the Roman army in a show of both their loyalty to Aloysius, whose family had been their steward for one or two centuries, and their newfound Christian fervor. The captains of these contingents were all princes of rank among their people who had grown up at the court of Augusta Treverorum with the incumbent Augustus, such as Haistulf of the Lombards. The more firmly integrated and more-or-less fully Christianized Franks & Burgundians made even larger contributions, including units of cavalry who had been equipped with stirrups and trained to fight as lancers in the style of their Roman overlords. Coupled with the remnants of the faithful Sclaveni, these federates would constitute more than half of the army due to march in the next year.

    MaWwjBb.png

    Northern Roman legionaries from Gaul and especially the March of Arbogast as well as Alemannic and Lombard federates, called up by Aloysius Augustus to serve as the core of his proto-crusading army

    Aloysius’ former enemies in Hispania and Africa also made contributions of their own to his crusading host, although they were generally not as numerous or enthusiastic as the Teutonic federates. Reccared of the Visigoths dispatched to the Emperor’s side a modest force of 4,000, mostly drawn from cities with a high Hispano-Roman population such as Hispalis and Corduba, though they were willingly led by his zealous heir Roderic. Stilicho of Mauretania initially promised a massive contribution of 20,000, but the ongoing distraction presented by Donatist raids on the weakened African frontier resulted in him sending barely a tenth of that number: 2,500 mounted archers and skirmishers whom he placed under the command of a distant cousin on his mother’s side, Simon of Sufetula. While hugely underwhelmed, Aloysius nevertheless accepted this token of reconciliation from Altava, and made a brief journey to Carthage so that he might witness Stilicho swearing an oath on the relics of Saint Augustine to join him with the full might of the Moors as soon as Hoggar was dealt with (again). He would be lying if he claimed he did not doubt Stilicho’s loyalty, however; Stilicho could either follow his sense of duty to Rome and fight loyally for the dynasty which had displaced his own, or more easily follow his heart and reclaim the purple once Aloysius was dead on some eastern battlefield, and the Emperor knew it.

    As the Papal and Patriarchal call to arms was broadcast to all Christendom, not just the Roman Empire(s), the Western Romans also received help from beyond their borders. Lech of the Polans, while not a Christian, pledged to follow through on his continuing alliance with the Romans. The Anglo-Saxons, long their most reliable partners in the north, naturally sent men – 2,000 to be exact, which may have been small by the standards of the continent but definitely comprised a reasonably sized army by those of the British Isles, and was led by the English king Ealdred’s firstborn son Eadweard, who had volunteered for the job. Even some of the Gaelic petty-kings sent a few hundred warriors; the largest contingent to come from these untamed Celts was one of 200 volunteers assembled by Énda mac Diarmata, brother of the King of Laigin – which (by virtue of being the southeasternmost Irish kingdom) was the kingdom that traded most extensively with the Roman ports in Gaul – while the smallest was one of 20 Dál Riatans including and led by Áedán mac Eochaid, youngest and most adventurous of the ten sons of the King-Between-The-Isles.

    To Aloysius’ great surprise even old Albanus of Britannia sent him assistance: 900 British longbowmen led by one of his grandsons, Corineus. The reason the Romano-Britons gave was that despite differences in faith, they had not forgotten their Roman heritage and would not idly stand by as their fellow Romans were threatened by a horde of demonic pagans from the east. Arbogastes and Aloysius were skeptical, thinking this to just be a diplomatic maneuver on the part of the estranged Romano-British to buy goodwill with them and thus stave off the possibility of a continental Roman invasion in the near future, but all help was appreciated in this great undertaking and they ultimately did not turn the Britons away. At the very least, this occasion did mark the Pelagians as slightly less vile heretics in the eyes of the Ephesians than the persistently troublesome Donatists in Africa.

    RUMT2W4.jpg

    Aloysius' war of reunification gave the Anglo-Saxons and Romano-Britons their first ever opportunity to fight alongside, rather than against, one another

    Toward the year’s end it became apparent that the army Aloysius was pulling together would be the largest singular host in Western Europe since the Crisis of the Third Century, even if more than half of it couldn’t be said to be ‘Roman’ in character. From his native March and the provinces of Gaul, Italy and Hispania the Augustus had assembled no fewer than 20,000 legionaries, divided into 20 legions. The Franks, mightiest of the federate kingdoms and the closest among them to the House of Arbogast, had made the single largest barbarian contribution – 7,000 men. The Burgundians sent 5,000 and the Lombards, Bavarians, Alemanni and Thuringians contributed a total of another 7,000. On top of the 4,000 Visigoths and 2,500 Moors Aloysius could also count on another 8,000 Horites, Dulebes and Carantanians – the remaining strength of his faithful Slavs. The insular contribution numbered another 3,500 between the English, the British and a total of 600 Gaelic volunteers. Coupled with the pagan Polani (but still missing the vast majority of the promised African troops), Aloysius would march in the spring of the next year with almost 60,000 soldiers – a force so huge that he wanted to depart Ravenna at their head as soon as possible, not just to quickly come to grips with Rome’s enemies, but also so that they didn’t unduly stress his logistics and drive northeastern Italy (where they were amassing) to starvation.

    Such power was not only welcome but necessary, for in the Orient the Romans’ enemies were marshaling every ounce of strength they still had for what they anticipated to be their final battle at Constantinople. In the spring, the Avars’ advance across Thrace was temporarily halted in the Battle of Arcadiopolis, though they comfortably outnumbered the 10,000-strong defending Roman army, thanks to a herculean effort on the part of the general Ovida and the three Khosrovianni princes Mithranes, Pharasmanes and Bacurius (all exiled along with their parents after the fall of their home kingdom of Georgia). But Mouhan Khagan returned in the fall with over 40,000 warriors, and this time the Eastern Romans could not withstand him: Ovida and Pharasmanes were both killed, while Mithranes and Bacurius led the shattered remnants of their army on a retreat back to Constantinople, during which Avar outriders continued to harass them.

    kT3HlDu.jpg

    The demise of Pharasmanes the Georgian on the battlefield of Tzurullum, south of Arcadiopolis

    On the other side of the Bosphorus, Heshana Qaghan was also stomping out the last embers of resistance on his path to the Queen of Cities. Having spent the past winter conscripting and training every able-bodied man his agents could find to further replenish his depleted ranks, he captured Nicaea in the spring of this year and Nicomedia in the summer by way of quick but costly assaults, ruthlessly putting the populations of both to the sword for their resistance. The Turks spent most of the summer and fall overwhelming the Roman garrisons still holding out in Ionia, culminating in their conquest and savage sack of Ephesus beneath an October downpour; however they were unable to take Smyrna, and in any case Heshana soon directed them to focus their attention and full might against Constantinople. For this final attack the old Qaghan had effectively bled his own realm white, mustering an earth-shaking horde of 120,000 for the upcoming siege of Constantinople (they would have been more numerous still had he not thrown many lives away in the bloody assaults on Nicaea, Nicomedia and Ephesus).

    The single-minded zeal with which Heshana was now concentrating against Constantinople left the Turks vulnerable to other threats. Caliph Qasim had not been blind to how the Turks were emptying their cities, farms and pastures, and accordingly chose 665 as the year in which he would strike north – in part to appease the increasingly antsy warhawks within his own court. The Muslim armies moved quite late in the year, having first spent eight months testing the Turkic defenses with ghazw raids and striking only after finding them utterly wanting, but they did so with purpose and deadly effect; Islamic forces rapidly surged through the greatly weakened Turkic underbelly to extinguish the Lakhmid state in just the last few months of the year. Heshana was not sympathetic to the concerns of the highest-ranking Lakhmid prince to both survive the Islamic seizure of Al-Hira and escape his chains, Qabisah ibn Abjar, and instead informed him that he would only turn south to drive the Muslims out of the former Lakhmid territories after he had conquered Constantinople.

    Far beyond the mortal struggles of the Romans and the Turks, on the opposite end of the latter’s realm the Indo-Romans had been enjoying a far better time than their progenitors in the past several years. Freed of the threat of a renewed Huna invasion, Hippolytus continued to build upon his father Sogdianus’ limited gains to the north and absorbed additional Sogdian chiefdoms & city-states into his growing kingdom along the western edge of the Roof of the World. By the time of his death late in 665, the Indo-Romans had asserted their suzerainty across the entirety of Sogdia, with even Marakanda and the site of Sabbatius’ final resting place – Alexandria Eschate – now flying the eagle banner their kings had inherited from Belisarius. But still the Belisarians were not done, for Hippolytus’ son and successor Hippostratus was destined to take their kingdom to its zenith as the eighth century drew closer.

    666 was perhaps the most pivotal year in Roman history since the two Romes united to defeat Attila in 450, as it marked both the high-water mark of the Turk & Avar offensive against Constantinople and the march of the Western Romans to save their beleaguered Eastern counterparts – quite the reversal from the situation two hundred years prior. After wintering at Nicomedia Heshana marched on to Chalcedon, which he overran after only a short fight on account of the vast majority of the population having evacuated and their defenders reassigned to Constantinople itself ahead of his coming, after which he began to lay siege to the great Oriental capital across the Bosphorus while the Avars descended upon its landward side. Meanwhile Aloysius set out from Ravenna with his great host behind him in March, after the worst of the snows had fallen and the weather began to warm up.

    Mouhan Khagan had dispatched his remaining son and heir, Zuhui Tarkhan, to take command of the Avars’ western frontier and organize the defense against the oncoming Romans. However, with so much of their people’s remaining strength concentrated against Constantinople, Zuhui was left with precious little to work with and easily defeated on the singular occasion on which he tried to fight the Western Roman army head-on, the Battle of Siscia in April. Following this debacle, the Tarkhan switched up his tactics to instead disperse his smaller army into the hills, mountains and river valleys of Dalmatia, from where they harassed the advancing Roman host with ambushes and raids on its supply line with support from the Slavic vassals whom they had settled in these lands.

    Zuhui’s guerrilla tactics slowed Aloysius’ march, but failed to completely grind it to a halt. Worse still for the Avars, the Occidental Augustus countered by directly undermining the allegiance of those aforementioned Sclaveni vassals. While he allowed the Horites, Carantanians and Dulebes to scour unwelcome guests from the lands rightfully allotted to them by the Stilichians in years past, as Aloysius left western Dalmatia behind toward the end of April he struck up new alliances with other Slavs, previously unknown to the Western Romans save as enemies who followed the Avars, and turned them against their former masters. Of these the most prominent were the ‘Merehani’ or ‘Southern Moravians’ – Moravtsi in their own tongue – who had come to settle in the valley of the Margus River (which they called the Morava). Together with their confederates they were dubbed the ‘White Serbs’, for they claimed their ancestors were Sorbs who hailed from lands near both the Lombards and the Polani, and Aloysius showed favor to their prince Dobreta (whose name was Latinized as Daurentius in official correspondence). Worse still for the anti-Roman alliance, Stilicho of Mauretania firmly drove the Hoggari away at the Battle of Dimmidi and sailed from Carthage in May with an additional 15,000 reinforcements, sending word to Aloysius of his intent to catch up to & unite with the main Western Roman army at Thessalonica in a month’s time.

    I5wrahn.jpg

    Aloysius exhorts his army to continue marching as Dobreta and the White Serbs guide them out toward Moesia

    Unable to prevent large numbers of his Slavic thralls from defecting to such an overwhelmingly superior enemy, Zuhui decided that the best he could do in these difficult circumstances was to plant double-agents to maul the Roman army from within, while also collecting reinforcements from further behind his lines and shadow the Romans’ movements. To that end he had his brother-in-law Kelagast, prince of the Branichevtsi who lived north of the Merehani, fake a defection to the side of the Western Romans along with some other lesser Slavic tribes neighboring their lands, such as the Abodriti (relatives to the Obotrites who still lived well beyond Rome’s northeasternmost border). Dobreta counseled Aloysius not to trust these latecomers, especially not when they were led by the husband of Mouhan’s eldest daughter, but Kelagast successfully argued that the Moravtsi prince was just jealous of him and did not wish to share the rewards of victory with them. For his part, Aloysius welcomed the additional help but took Dobreta’s warning to heart, giving these so-called ‘Black Serbs’ a place of lesser honor toward the rear of his marching columns and assigning his half-brother Rotholandus to watch them for treachery.

    While the Western Romans were still marching through Moesia, the main Avar force and their Turkic allies were tightening the noose around Constantinople. Mithranes and Bacurius were successfully defending the Anthemian Wall against Mouhan’s hordes throughout the middle spring months; to correct this, Heshana conscripted Greek sailors from the captured Anatolian ports to first ferry his grandson Maniakh Tarkhan and 30,000 Turks over the Hellespont, and then to participate in attacks on Constantinople’s seaward defenses, always under the threat of being flayed alive and having their families sold into slavery if they did not comply. Maniakh’s Turkic reinforcements attacked the Anthemian Wall from behind on April 30, and a day later its Eastern Roman defenders had already been forced to retreat back to Constantinople lest they be crushed utterly between the Avars and the Turks, with many more still dying (although, no doubt ‘most’ was better than ‘all’) on the field between this outermost wall and the city proper.

    The fall of the Anthemian Wall brought Mouhan’s Avars to the Theodosian Walls, their last and most dangerous obstacle on the path into Constantinople, which were defended by some 12,000 remaining Eastern Roman legionaries and an indeterminate (but probably not significant) number of considerably less well-equipped and trained civilian militias. The Avars relentlessly battered those redoubtable walls with their mangonels, and also threw more and more of both themselves & Maniakh’s men into dangerous escalades and assaults on the city gates, but time and again they failed to break through. Heshana joined in with forceful attacks on the sea-walls of the city, knowing that the extensive provisions stockpiled in the city and the approach of the Western Roman army which the Avars had warned him of would make it impossible for him to simply starve Constantinople into surrender, but the Empress Helena’s generals successfully raised a great chain between Constantinople’s northernmost tower and that of nearby Galata[1] across the Golden Horn; this denied the Turks entry into the waters north of the capital, allowing the Eastern Romans to mass more of their limited numbers along the southern walls rather than stretching themselves too thinly.

    WMNJJo3.png

    Patriarch Antony and the Georgian prince Bacurius lead a religious procession along Constantinople's northern walls (with whose defense the latter had been entrusted by his personal friend, the Empress Helena) to shore up morale

    Like the Avars, the Turks were unable to overcome these stiffened defenses; even when they got past the war-galleys and fireships of the Eastern Roman navy their landing parties were often destroyed in minutes, in part due to the stalwart performance of an unusually large and determined contingent raised from Constantinople’s Jewish population. Paranoid about being betrayed to her death like her grandfather, Helena had taken hostages from almost every Jewish family in the city to force their men into fighting for her, not dissimilar to how Heshana himself had found his sailors and ships (an irony not lost on Helena herself, who justified her harsh measures with the desperation the war had driven her to). Fighting would rage around the walls for the entirety of May and most of June – while the Avars and Turks could not achieve any major breakthrough, they most certainly could and did wear the already much smaller defending army down by sheer attrition with their constant assaults.

    The Western Romans reached Thessalonica early in May. However, word of mounting distress at Constantinople compelled Aloysius to strike his tents and march off earlier than expected. After sending word to Stilicho that he’d changed plans and now wanted the African fleet to sail directly for Constantinople, he set out eastward less than halfway into the new month and (in part thanks to the hasty surrender of a large Sclaveni tribe in the region, the Strymonitai) broke through Mouhan’s rearguard at the Battle of the Strymon on May 29. Marching along the Via Egnatia, the lumbering Western Romans had reached Cypsela[2] by June 8. They were now finally in position to intervene in the Siege of Constantinople, and would begin by driving the Avars from the Anthemian Wall in the Battle of Aprus[3] a few days later, but were distracted by their scouts’ reports that Zuhui Tarkhan had never stopped shadowing them and was approaching from the north with a force of Avar reinforcements, assembled from those few among his people still left in northern Dacia for a desperate counter-stroke against the Roman West.

    Aloysius dispatched Rotholandus and the Black Serbs (altogether 15,000 strong) to engage Zuhui south of Adrianople while he committed to the main battle around Constantinople. Though the Avars were larger still in number, Rotholandus led an admirable effort to check their advance in the battle which followed until Kelagast betrayed the Romans just as Dobreta had warned he would, crushing the Armoric duke and his 5,000 between themselves and their true masters. It is said that the Dux, badly wounded in the fighting, blew his horn (both to call for aid from his half-brother and to warn him of the Black Serbs’ treachery) until it burst asunder, soon after which he died. In any case, Zuhui wiped the Roman contingent at Adrianople out to the last man and had his forward-most ranks bear their heads (including that of Rotholandus) on their lances as they moved to engage Aloysius’ main army.

    xrj1my2.png

    Kelagast's Black Serbs betray Rotholandus in the forests outside Adrianople

    The climax of the Siege of Constantinople began on June 20, shortly after the Battles of Aprus and Adrianople. Toward the end of yet another long day of fighting across the walls, where the Avars had finally managed a few limited breakthroughs along the middle outer wall or Mesoteichion while the Turks had landed assault parties beneath some of the seaward walls for the first time, Aloysius launched a massive attack against their rear with his cavalry, leaving the infantry and siege weapons behind under his father; by this point, attrition and the need to leave behind detachments to secure their logistics had reduced the strength of the Western Roman army (even counting their faithful Slavic reinforcements) to about 50,000. Organized into three massive cunei or wedges by sunset, the Roman heavy cavalry effortlessly smashed through the feeble and disorganized Avar response (already further diminished by the attacks of the African skirmishers who had come all this way with their Augustus) and had surged into the city itself to destroy those Avars who’d managed to get over the outermost gates and walls throughout the night. Enough defenders remained to contain the Turkic amphibious attack to its beach-heads, while the Eastern Roman fleet cut them off from reinforcements, so that by the early morning hours they too had been eradicated.

    However neither the demise of Heshana’s eldest remaining son Törtogul Tarkhan beneath the Gate of the Lion nor that of Mouhan Khagan, who was cut down by Aloysius himself at the conclusion of a celebrated duel in the peribolos between the outer and inner Theodosian Walls, would buy the Romans respite. Heshana poured his reserves into the fight, escalating the ongoing assault into a massive and desperate final push to capture Constantinople, and took to personally directing the renewed attack on the sea-walls despite his extreme age and being blind in even his one remaining eye. His grandson Maniakh counterattacked against the infantry under Arbogastes with reinforcements from over the Hellespont, including several war elephants, and while the magister militum initially held them back and shot down many of their elephants with his carroballistae as intended, this initial setback was offset by the arrival of Zuhui Tarkhan (or rather Khagan, though he did not know it at the time) in the wee hours of the morning of June 21.

    sWMxpgM.jpg

    The golden Aloysius charging atop his faithful steed Ascanius through the ranks of the Avars and their Slavic subjects within Constantinople's peribolos. The Emperor had wings affixed to his saddle, but these presented obvious targets and were destroyed by Avar lances & blades early in the fighting

    The Avar and Slavic attack on the flank of the Western Roman infantry increasingly drove them off the field and toward the city walls, where Aloysius was hurriedly rallying his cavalry to go back out the gates and ride to his father’s rescue. In this his hopes were vain, for Arbogastes was trampled by a Turkic elephant while directing his men’s retreat toward the safety of the Theodosian Walls. But the Romans found their hope renewed come daybreak, as Stilicho’s Moorish reinforcements had arrived to the south of the city and destroyed another contingent of Turkic reinforcements as it departed Gallipoli at midnight, before marching to engage the Turks and Avars west of the Bosphorus. There had been doubt at the very highest levels of the Western Roman court that Stilicho would actually help them, for if Aloysius were to fall on the battlefield he could very easily have retrieved the crown of his forefathers; but like past Stilichians, his sense of duty and loyalty to the Roman Empire (regardless of who ruled it) was stronger still than selfish ambition.

    With the commitment of the main African contingent to the fight at daybreak, the tide of battle shifted once more to favor the Roman side, this time permanently. After nine hours of hard fighting the Avar army was driven from the battlefield in disarray, having endured a thorough mauling between Aloysius’ cavalry and the African reinforcements, while Maniakh Tarkhan had been killed by Stilicho and the remaining Turks who’d made it over the straits destroyed utterly. Meanwhile Heshana’s hordes had smashed themselves to pieces against the seaward walls, their efforts further compromised by mutinies among their drafted Greek sailors. The Qaghan had absolutely refused to order a retreat, but his increasingly wavering men had already begun to do so even before an Eastern Roman fireship burned his flagship to ash with him still aboard it some time after-noon, stubbornly refusing to leave the battlefield at all costs. By the morning of June 22, the last traces of hostile presence had been scoured from all around the Oriental capital and it could be said that the Romans had decisively won the Siege of Constantinople.

    t1D1KR5.jpg

    Heshana Qaghan meets his fiery end in the waters around Constantinople

    Alas, this victory came at a great cost. On top of all the losses of the previous thirty years of almost-nonstop warfare, the Eastern Romans had lost some 4,000 men over the course of the siege, as well as thousands of civilians who died from disease, hunger or the boulders flung by Avar mangonels. The Western Romans’ losses were graver still: of the 50,000 Aloysius brought to the Queen of Cities, nearly a fifth would find her bosom to be their graveyard. The Western Emperor lost his father Arbogastes as well as friends both old and new; Prince Zdeslav of the Horites, Agilolf of the Bavarians, Sigismund of the Burgundians and Dobreta of the Moravtsi all fell in the battle. The losses endured by the insular extra-Roman reinforcements were not insignificant either, though most memorable of these were the Twenty Martyrs of Dál Riata - Áedán mac Eochaid and his men all perished, though their banner was found to have remained firmly upright in the dead prince’s hand.

    Meanwhile Helena Karbonopsina was crushed by the death of Bacurius of Georgia, one of her few trusted friends, above all the other Eastern Roman losses, which included Gondophares the Sasanian. The Turks and Avars of course had been shattered – of the nearly 70,000 Avars who had fought, fewer than 30,000 had managed to escape under Zuhui’s leadership, while another 30,000 of the 120,000 Turks were killed or captured and either executed or sold into slavery; more would follow in the chaotic weeks following their crushing defeat – no small number of these losses could have been avoided had Heshana been less fixated on taking Constantinople and more willing to order a retreat as the Romans piled up around him. As well the treacherous Kelagast was no more, slain in mutual combat with his rival Dobreta.

    Though their enemies had been left reeling, they were still active, and so neither Aloysius nor Helena had much time to lament their many and grievous losses. As promised, the two were formally wed before the end of June, after which Aloysius was immediately acclaimed as the Emperor of the Roman East by the Senate of Constantinople and crowned as such by Patriarch Antony: now, all Rome formally had only one and the same Emperor for the first time in nearly 300 years. Especially in the east both monarchs were hailed as joint katéchonoi, ‘withholders’ – righteous bulwarks prophesied by Saint Paul to hold off the coming of the Antichrist and the End of Days – and on account of both this nickname and the religious fervor which had motivated so many of Aloysius’ soldiers, to differentiate the reunited Roman Empire from its pre-395 self their empire was titled the ‘Holy Roman Empire’ by historians.

    However, in official practice this new incarnation of a unified Rome was still referred to strictly as the Imperium Romanum, and neither Aloysius nor Helena believed they were building a new state so much as they were simply reversing the division of 395 (hopefully permanently). In any case, the Emperor and Empress were keenly aware that their legacy was not yet set, and that they still had a long way to go to fully solidify the great triumph of 666. After their first night together (as a result of which Helena became visibly pregnant before the year’s end) the imperial couple spent the rest of the year reorganizing their forces, fighting against Avar remnants in Thrace and pushing the crumbling Turks away from Chalcedon (well, mostly it was Aloysius who was responsible for this), and planning their next moves.

    xb6Fucn.jpg

    The marriage of Aloysius, hereafter nicknamed 'Gloriosus' ('the glorious'), to Helena Karbonopsina following the former's relief of the latter's capital finally reunited the two Romes after nearly three centuries of separation

    667 was the year in which the Romans began to mount serious offensives after staving off the fall of Constantinople the year before. Helena and her court (especially the various displaced eastern royals who had survived up to this point) favored chasing the Turks over the Bosphorus, but Aloysius and the Western Roman generals successfully pushed for them to concentrate on the Avars first, so as to consolidate Roman authority over the Peninsula of Haemus and secure their rear before they crossed the straits. Besides these strategic factors, the Avars were an attractive target on account of already being in extremely bad shape after losing the Siege of Constantinople, more than half of their army having been destroyed either in the battle itself or in the rout, skirmishes and frantic rearguard actions following it, and their remaining strength was further diminished with the surrender or outright defection of many more of their Slavic and Gepid subjects to the Romans since.

    Aloysius set out northward from Constantinople in the spring and defeated Zuhui Qaghan’s remaining forces in Thrace twice more, first at Develtos in March and then again at Dorostorum in April. With these victories he drove the Avars back over the Danube, but before he could cross the great river to finish the job, fate intervened: the long-rebellious Turkic component of the Avar Khaganate, resentful of being stuck in the empire’s second rung below the Rouran elite and finding an opportunity to shake their situation up with said Rouran decimated from the recent string of defeats, toppled Zuhui and the Yujiulü clan in a violent coup shortly after the Battle of Dorostorum. It also helped the anti-Rouran elements that yet another great tribe calling themselves the Bulgars, displaced by Khazar expansion, began to migrate into the Avars’ undefended northeastern frontier this year. The leader of this uprising claimed leadership of the Avar remnants as Bayan Khagan and immediately sued for peace with the Romans, offering them Zuhui's head as a goodwill token.

    The Emperor took his chance to impose harsh terms on the Avars in the hope of neutralizing them, reducing them to a Roman dependency and rewarding his loyal allies all at once. The Avars were required to abandon all lands outside of the old Dacian provinces: this meant returning Thrace and Macedonia to the Holy Roman Empire as well as Dalmatia to the Horites, ceding the Pannonian Plain to the Dulebians, and releasing the Gepids from vassalage so that Aloysius could immediately place them under his suzerainty instead, giving the Romans a foothold in Dacia once more. Bayan was also required to release all the slaves taken in Mouhan’s and Zuhui’s wars and pay war reparations as tribute, which was recognized as only the first step to compensating the Romans for over a century of incessant destructive raids and invasions. In exchange, the Romans agreed to confront these Bulgars with them – this latest wave of barbarians was steadily pushing through Avar territory toward the Danube, so Aloysius figured he’d have to meet their challenge sooner or later anyway.

    Dealing with the Avars and now preparing to meet the Bulgar horde were far from the only challenges the Romans had to deal with in 667. As was the case with Honorius II and his federates after the defeat of Attila, Aloysius and Helena now had to repay their various allies (old and new alike) for their help in reuniting the empire and breaking the backs of the Avars & Turks. They certainly could not keep for their depleted treasuries all of the considerable riches plundered from the Avar and Turkic camps, huge amounts of which they had to shell out to the legionaries and various federates in their service; the same was true of the enemy warriors and camp-followers they spared to take into slavery. The foreigners also had to be paid their share before going home, their obligations fulfilled. There was quite a bit of redrawing of the map of southeastern Europe to do, as well, for the benefit of the Sclaveni who had served as Rome’s front line against the Avars and borne some of the hardest fighting.

    The Carantanians, who had been the westernmost of the South Slavic federates and suffered the least against the Avar advances following Theodahad’s treachery, were restored to their old borders in full. The Horites and Dulebes for their old lands back and then some: the Horites were awarded the entirety of the Dalmatian hinterland up to the Moesian border at Sirmium, while the Dulebes took from the Avars the entirety of old Pannonia, including long-ruined Aquincum, and then even further beyond onto the old Iazyges plains up to the abandoned Roman fort at Partiscum[4] and the Tisia River[5]. As for the new federates, the so-called ‘White’ Serbs were made into the masters of the old Diocese of Dacia and Dobreta’s son Vojislav, who chose to rebuild the ruined Singidunum as his capital of Belograd (the 'White City'), was recognized by the Roman court as their prince.

    Regarding their ‘Black’ Serb neighbors, Aloysius did not have it in him to forgive the treacherous killers of his half-brother who nearly brought about his defeat at Constantinople and even had the audacity to taunt him with Rotholandus’ severed head: already leaderless, with their army shattered and shorn of Avar protection, these people he now subjected to mass enslavement and deportation, turning their lands over to the more trustworthy White Serbs instead. The Augustus of all Rome was more forgiving toward the other Slavs south of the Danube who had fought with the Avars, since they did so honestly and wasted little time in submitting to him after he defeated their overlords, and those like the Strymonitai who chose his side and actually stuck to their decision. These he allowed to live in the countryside of Scythia Minor, Moesia Inferior and Dacia Ripensis, though he set a man named Borimir – an Eastern Roman general whose people had never wavered in their loyalty to Constantinople – to rule over them and keep them in line; this Borimir in turn made his hometown Preslav[6] into the capital of the new federate realm. In time the seven tribes settled by the Avars in this region, of whom the largest was an offshoot of the Severians among the easternmost Antae far to the north, would merge with their neighbors and the few remaining locals who’d survived the Avar ravages to become known simply as the ‘Thracians’ (not to be confused with the decidedly non-Slavic original Thracians).

    Aloysius also had to reward the fidelity of Stilicho the Moor, whose loyalty (in a time and place where, if the roles had been reversed, Aloysius had to admit to himself he’d never have made the same decision) inadvertantly shamed the new Emperor. Furthermore no chronicler would soon forget that the Stilichians’ competent stewardship was the only reason there was even still a Western Roman Empire for Aloysius to unite with the East, so that it became a common saying that ‘the Stilichians shaped and baked the cake, but it was the Aloysians who ate it’. Thus did the Augustus name Stilicho and his heirs hereditary urban prefects of Carthage and proconsuls of Africa Zeugitana, essentially ceding the African capital region to the Stilichians, and also elevate the Moorish king alongside himself as the first two Consuls of the reunited Roman Empire for 667-668. Around the same time his first legitimate child with Helena was born – he had insisted that he should name their firstborn while Helena named their secondborn, thinking it would be a son, and was disappointed when she birthed a daughter in Constantinople’s porphyry chamber instead, who he nevertheless named Serena after his mother.

    uQexkhO.png

    Stilicho of Mauretania, now a Consul of Rome, contemplating whether he did the right thing in putting (the Second) Rome above his own ambition, even if it meant aiding a former enemy. His father, who died fighting Aloysius for the purple, surely would have disapproved; but his namesake and progenitor may well have sympathized

    While all this was happening west of the Bosphorus, east of it the Southern Turkic Khaganate was beginning to unravel. The deaths of Heshana and his immediate heirs plunged the massive but fragile realm into chaos; with the most senior line of descent from the deceased Qaghan now represented by his eleven-year-old great-grandson Doulan, his remaining older kin, generals and governors began fighting to carve out their own fiefs. This suited the Muslims just fine – in this year alone Caliph Qasim and his chief general Talhah ibn Talib crushed the Tegreg prince Irbis in the Battle of Ayn al-Tamr, after which they compelled the Jewish elders of Babylon and other municipal leaders to surrender that great city to them bloodlessly. Few Mesopotamians still had any love for Turkic rule on account of the increasingly ruinous taxation and conscription regimes Heshana had been imposing for thirty years, and openly welcomed the Muslims. By the end of 667 the Southern Turkic Khaganate had definitvely collapsed into anarchy while the Dar al-Islam had added to itself most of the lands along the lower Euphrates & Tigris, though they had begin to face slightly stiffer opposition spearheaded by the Turkic princes Külüg and Bögü out of Damascus and Arbela.

    Notably, 667 was also the year in which affairs in Rome had settled sufficiently for the new Pope Gregory and Emperor Aloysius to properly examine the report Liberius had sent them three years prior. The revelation that there was an entire continent of unknown (but likely large, hopefully at least comparable to Europe) size west of the Atlantic was one that stirred up much excitement and wonder in the Western Empire, and was a welcome distraction after the turmoil of the last couple of years. Many suggestions were bandied about for its name – some of the most popular were Vesperia, ‘land of the evening’, for it lay in the direction of the setting Sun; ‘Elysium’, after the afterlife of Greco-Roman paganism that was said to lie far in the west; or ‘Terra Mariana’, thereby claiming the continent for the most-blessed Mother of God and Queen of Heaven.

    Ultimately however, the prideful Augustus Aloysius requested that the continent be named for him in honor of his successful holy war & reunification of Rome, and neither knowing just how massive the land Abbot Liberius had discovered was nor wishing to offend the glorious & seemingly ever-victorious restorer of Roman unity, Pope Sylvester assented. Thus, in another twist of great fortune early in the reign of the new Emperor, the western continent was dubbed ‘Aloysiana’[7] in the records of the Heptarchy, and the other proposed names would find themselves applied to various European colonies and nations in its distant future. News of this decision did not matter overmuch to the colonists already living there however, least of all the Pelagian Britons who continued to try to build alliances with local Wildermen and explore up the Saint Pelagius River to compensate for the ever-shrinking and less frequent convoys from their homeland.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Karaköy.

    [2] İpsala.

    [3] Kermeyan.

    [4] Szeged.

    [5] The Tisza River.

    [6] Veliki Preslav.

    [7] Since Aloysius is the Latin form of Louis, this is more or less tantamount to naming the entire North American continent ‘Louisiana’.
     
    668-671: Renovatio Imperii Romanorum, Part I
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    668 saw the Romans’ attention taken up by a new foe: the Bulgars, who had been steadily pushing through the sparsely populated and barely defended northernmost territories of the Avars throughout 667 and now neared the Danube. Having crippled and (for now) tamed the Avars in the previous year, Aloysius set out to confront these newcomers on the latter’s territory rather than risk having them further despoil the newly recovered and already-devastated Roman lands in Moesia & Thrace. After the Bulgar khan Bezmer audaciously demanded a large financial payment and the right to settle in Thrace (which would have immediately brought them into conflict with the Thracian Slavs), Aloysius broke off negotiations early in the summer and moved to engage his horde north of the long-deserted town of Histriopolis[1], near the mouth of the Danube.

    The Romans deployed their forces behind those of their new Avar allies, supposedly because Aloysius believed the latter would be better suited to skirmishing with the horse-archers and mounted skirmishers of the Bulgars but really mostly because he did not trust them as far as he could throw them. In any case, Bayan Khagan’s greatly bloodied and diminished troops still managed to put up a passable fight, after which they retired through gaps in the legionary lines and the Romans stepped forward to finish the battle. After failing to break the Roman lines head-on, Bezmer tried to lure Aloysius’ forces out and throw them into disarray with feigned retreats, but the Emperor was wise to this strategy after spending years battling the Avars and retaliated at long range with his remaining artillery. In the end it was the Bulgars who would quit the field, dispirited and in disarray, after Bezmer Khan himself was impaled by a carroballista bolt, ending the Battle of Histriopolis in a Roman victory.

    iosw1bz.jpg

    Bezmer Khan leading the Bulgar cavalry in their attempt to break through Aloysius' infantry lines outside Histriopolis

    Aloysius pursued the Bulgars to their fortified encampment at Ongal in the Danube delta, but there he desisted from finishing them off, though his nephew and Rotholandus’ son Iudicallus (‘Judicaël’ in his native Armoric) had boldly volunteered to lead the assault on their stockades. Instead the Emperor reopened talks with Bezmer’s son and successor Grod, both to avoid the likely heavy death toll from storming the Bulgars’ fortified home and to try to gain a new ally after all the bloodshed of the past few years and the departure of all of his non-federate allies following the successful relief of Constantinople. Grod in turn agreed to sign a federate agreement with the Romans and to give up his sons as hostages in exchange for a new homeland under imperial protection. In a sign that his wife and the Eastern Roman court at Constantinople still commanded a degree of autonomy, the Augustus had to talk Helena into granting the Bulgars settlement rights in Cilicia – which, on top of not having been reconquered by Rome yet, had long been devastated and depopulated by Heshana’s repeated invasions back when it formed part of the Anatolian frontier with his expanded Turkic empire.

    While the Romans secured a new ally, the severely exsanguinated and divided Turks on the other side of the Hellespont continued to crumble before the onslaught of the Arabs and their own internal fissures. The Caliph Qasim resolved to deal with Bögü, a younger son of Heshana, and secure Mesopotamia for Islam while sending Talhah ibn Talib to overcome the Syrian resistance being led by the warlord Külüg, a more distant relation of the ruling Tegreg clan. The old Caliph proceeded to lead his 20,000-strong army to victory over the diminished Turkic remnants in upper Mesopotamia at Daquqa, Karkha and most decisively Hdatta: at this final battle in the fall, also known as the Battle of the Upper Zab, the Muslims used their numerical advantage to cross the eponymous river at an undefended ford and outflank Bögü’s prepared positions along the riverbank. Bögü himself was killed and what remained of his army destroyed in the battle which followed, and his widow and subordinates submitted Arbela to Islamic rule without a fight soon afterward, bringing all of Mesopotamia under Islamic rule.

    Talhah had a slightly more difficult challenge ahead of him in Syria, not so much because of Külüg himself but rather on account of there already being a multi-sided conflict there, which he could not win simply by eliminating the largest player in the Turks. ‘God’s Lance’ actually brought Külüg down well before the end of 668, dealing him one major defeat at the Battle of Sura in May and then a second, fatal one in the mountains northeast of Damascus itself: as had been the case at the Upper Zab, the Muslims unexpectedly overcame the defenders’ terrain advantage (this time with the help of locals who resented the abusive taxation and capricious tyranny of the Turks) to wipe their foes out in their camp. The Arabs founded on the site of their victory a new town which they named ‘Maaloula’[2], ‘entrance’, for from there they would soon enter Damascus itself peaceably.

    However, Külüg’s demise delivered to Islam only northern Syria, and even there they were not wholly untroubled. Most of the cities previously occupied by the forces of Külüg did submit in a hurry, exhausted by the violent conquests of Heshana and then being further taxed and having their populations drafted to fight in his continuous campaign against the Eastern Romans: in particular non-Ephesian Christians welcomed the Muslims as liberators and safeguards not only against the Turks, who they had originally hailed for freeing them from Roman persecution but then come to resent for their harsh rule, but also against a potential return of the Romans. Ghassanid Arab remnants in the countryside continued to resist in the name of their Empress Helena and her new husband Aloysius however, and the collapse of Turkic authority plunged Palaestina into an open free-for-all pitting the Jews, the Samaritans and those Christian insurgents under Abel who had managed to survive up to this point against one another.

    391FHLb.jpg

    After many decades of increasingly restless peace, the forces of Islam burst forth from Arabia in a great conquering wave toward the end of the 660s. Qasim's prudence had timed their onslaught well, coinciding with the rapid decline of the Southern Turkic Khaganate following Heshana's defeat beneath the walls of Constantinople

    Beyond the eastern bounds of the former Southern Turkic Khaganate, where Tegreg loyalists sought to keep the underage Doulan Qaghan afloat in Qom and other warlords were establishing themselves in Khorasan & the Iranian Plateau, the Indo-Romans had begun to expand into the Tarim Basin. Hippostratus proved himself no less canny and resourceful than his father and grandfather, managing an intrepid crossing of the Tian Shan Mountains with an army to intimidate King Amrätodane of Kashgar into accepting his authority – and then treating with the latter as a friend, and agreeing to help him fight his ongoing war with Kentarske of Khotan to the southeast. By the end of 668 Hippostratus would have defeated the latter and compelled him to recognize Indo-Roman suzerainty as well, surpassing even the wildest dreams of his progenitor’s overlord Sabbatius and projecting his authority into the western half of the Tarim Basin.

    Come 669, the Romans did not cross the Hellespont until Aloysius was sure he had impregnated Helena with a son, so they instead remained around Constantinople for several months. Despite the popularization of jokes that (based on the combination of Helena’s beauty with her aloof and melancholic demeanor) the Emperor had married an ice sculpture, his Empress’ normally-taut belly once again began to swell in the summer. Only then did Aloysius lead his army, newly reinforced by around 20,000 Bulgars, onto Lampsacus and against the Turkic remnants still fighting amongst themselves in the hills and mountains of Anatolia. The delay incidentally worked to the Romans’ favor, for not only did Constantinople still have enough rations stockpiled (originally intended to feed its people through the Turkic siege) to feed the imperial army encamped around it, but it also gave the Turks themselves the mistaken notion that they had enough time to fight among themselves and defeat their nearest rivals before the Romans arrived on the other side of the straits.

    The first to fall before the power of a reunited Rome were the generals-turned-warlords Chunak Tarkhan, Tishrat Tarkhan and Tuhun Tarkhan, who had been fighting over western and northwestern Anatolia. Aloysius crushed Chunak and destroyed his fragment of the shattered Turkic army at the Battle of Nicaea, and although Tishrat and Tuhun reconciled to present a united front against the returning Romans following their rival’s defeat, it was too little and far too late – the Romans defeated them as well at the Battle of Cyme[3]. The Bulgars almost immediately began to earn their keep, playing a significant role in these early battles as both a missile screen and a decisive additional heavy cavalry advantage for the Romans. These victories added Bithynia, the Troad and Ionia back to the Roman Empire by the start of autumn, but Aloysius was not done. The forceful and energetic Augustus proceeded further into the Anatolian hinterland, defeating a fourth Tarkhan named Niri first at Thyatira[4] and then again at Dorylaeum, where he took advantage of his far greater numbers to divide his army and envelop the Turks on the plain outside the town.

    As winter descended and his wife’s pregnancy progressed, the Emperor swept into the mountains of Isauria to rout the few remaining Turks there and re-secure the allegiance of the Isaurian hill chieftains who had revolted against Helena after she arranged the assassination of their countryman Tryphon, promising them lenient treatment in exchange for hostages and military contributions – and annihilating a force of 2,000 Isaurians who tried to treacherously ambush him after seemingly accepting his offer to negotiate terms for their reintegration in the Battle of Sagalassos that November, then stacking their heads into a mound, to demonstrate the alternative should they insist on continuing in rebellion against Rome. With these triumphs Aloysius recovered the western half of the Diocese of Pontus as well as the entirety of the Diocese of Asia by the end of 669.

    mpOwZX9.jpg

    A Frankish spearman, a Croat cavalryman and an Isaurian scout (newly welcomed back into the Roman fold) of Aloysius' army as it marches through the forests and hills of western Anatolia

    Not to be outdone by the Romans, the forces of Islam were also on the move and expanding their Caliph’s authority throughout the fragmented and exhausted lands of the Southern Turkic Khaganate. Qasim sought to lay down the foundations for a new capital at Kufa, from where he could oversee the fertile and much more heavily populated lands of Mesopotamia with greater ease than from his original seats at Mecca & Medina, so he sent his three oldest sons Abd al-Rahman, Al-Abbas and Ali to subjugate Persia in his stead. Abd al-Rahman and Al-Abbas stormed into the Zagros Mountains in the spring; by 669’s end the former was storming towards Qom, though he was delayed by the fierce resistance of the Buddhist Mazdakites who still fearlessly manned their fortresses despite their own heavy losses in Heshana’s failed wars, while the latter had already extended Islamic power as far as Isfahan. Ali meanwhile took an easier route than his older brothers, sweeping through Meshan and Khuzestan to eventually reach Shiraz by the end of the year.

    Talhah meanwhile continued to expand Dar al-Islam’s reach west- and south-ward. From Damascus he acquired the Caliph’s permission to begin directing the migration of Arabs from overpopulated Arabia to the newly acquired ‘al-Sham’ (as they called Syria). Much like the Banu Hashim themselves many of these Islamic tribes claimed descent from Qays ibn ‘Aylan, a descendant of Adnan (himself a mythical descendant of Ishmael), as opposed to the Christian Arabs already in the region who largely claimed descent from Qahtan, the first Yemenite Arab, and whose ancestors migrated from the far southern reaches of Arabia in Sabaean times – for which reason they were reckoned as the ‘Yamani’, Yemenites, in Islamic records. Exactly as Talhah intended, the migratory Qaysites proceeded to do most of the fighting against the Christian Yamani who still stood against him in a bid to drive the latter (weakened by decades of warfare with the Turks) from their long-held ancestral lands.

    Leaving the Qaysites to secure northern al-Sham for him, Talhah next rode into Palaestina. He smote the Jews and Samaritans alike at the Battles of Capernaum and Samaria, respectively, but then accepted their submission and directed their elders to send tribute and hostages to his master the Caliph. The Ephesian Christians under Abel were a different story, as they refused to surrender even after being driven from Jerusalem (which they had briefly retaken amid the collapse of Turkic power in the region) and suffering a further defeat atop Tel Lachish west of the holy city. On the other hand non-Ephesian Christians, especially those of a Monophysite disposition, generally welcomed Islamic rule as their brethren in Mesopotamia did.

    vroUkUd.jpg

    The Arabs take Jerusalem from Abel's Christian Palestinian forces, who had themselves only just wrested the city from the crumbling Turks a short while before

    A prisoner informed Talhah that they were unafraid to fight and die, for news had reached them of a Roman resurgence which had broken the Turks in the first place and the imminent return of the legions. When Talhah reported this development to Qasim, the Caliph scoffed and declared that ‘never will succeed such a nation as makes a woman their ruler’[5] – apparently under the belief that the Eastern Romans were still a separate entity apart from their Western Roman cousins, and that Helena was their official ruler rather than Aloysius – and instructed him to leave enough troops behind to control the lingering insurgency before proceeding into Egypt. This Talhah did, and by 669’s end he was standing at the doorway into Egypt at Gaza & Raphia[6].

    On the other side of the Earth, the European settlers had begun to expand their footholds into the newly-christened continent of Aloysiana. In the north the Romano-British had explored a ways down and around the Saint Pelagius, and now sought to establish two additional outposts to oversee their allies among the Wildermen & deepen trade relationships with them: one to the north which they named Guínon[7] (‘white’, doubtless after the heavy snowfall common to the region) and one to the south, at a confluence with another river they’d named after Saint Alban, dubbed simply Trés-Rivères[8] after the three channels formed at the mouth of the Saint Alban where it joined the Saint Pelagius. Every summer, when the Wildermen came to fish and forage at these sites, the Britons would trade for high-quality furs with them.

    The New World Irish meanwhile settled additional villages and trading posts around the region which Liberius had taken to calling ‘Nova Hibernia’[9] (‘New Ireland’) in his correspondence, while the aforementioned abbot himself was sending armed scouts accompanied by Wilderman guides further inland from Cois Fharraighe to chart the interior. It took the largest of these parties half the year to make it to what their guides called ‘Glooscap’s Bay’[11] after their benevolent dust-born god (but which the Irish named Bá na Fortúin, ‘Bay of Good Luck’), and a similar amount of time to get word back to Liberius; the same was true of a secondary exploring party which had gone west and uncovered a headland at the entrance of the Bay of Good Luck, which they named Rinn Dearg[12] (‘Red Cape’) after the copper deposits there. These discoveries helped Liberius draw a more accurate map of the region his Irish cohorts were settling, and find ideal sites to direct new settlers to in the future.

    BPgqN3a.jpg

    The Irish on the shores of the Bay of Good Fortune

    670 was another year full of good news for the Romans, who sorely needed it after the defeats and civil wars of the past several decades. Come the spring, Aloysius renewed his offensive against the Turkic warlords in Anatolia, driving the forces of Chebi Tarkhan across the Cappadocian plateau and those of Inel Tarkhan back eastward along the Pontic coast. While campaigning in the summer, the Augustus also received word that his Augusta had finally given birth to a son, thereby securing the line of succession and hopefully ensuring that Aloysian rule over the reunified Roman Empire would last longer than a generation: although Aloysius had wanted to name his newborn heir after himself, per his agreement with Helena she had the right to name their secondborn, and she chose to have the new Caesar of all Rome baptized as Constantine after her own father and twin brother. Per the preexisting plans of his father and the grandfather he would never meet, almost immediately after his birth the young Constantine was betrothed to Maria of Arelate – daughter of the last Stilichian emperor Theodosius IV and now ten years his senior – to tie up that particular loose end and ensure no ambitious claimant could use her hand in marriage as a weapon against the Aloysians.

    In any case, the Emperor celebrated the birth of a purple-born heir by scoring yet another victory over the Turks in the Battle of Potamía[13], where Grod’s Bulgars hunted down Chebi Tarkhan as the latter attempted to flee the battlefield and brought his head back to the victorious Augustus. After receiving the submission of the remaining Turks in Cappadocia who had yet to die or flee and achieving a similarly bloodless victory over the hugely outnumbered and dispirited garrison at Trebizond in the fall, Aloysius detached thousands of troops from his main army to allow his wife’s Georgian and Armenian vassals to retake their homelands, while moving to secure Cilicia with the Bulgars to whom they had promised the region. By the end of 670, he was settling the Bulgar civilians in their prize while Mithranes of Georgia had scoured the Lazica region of the remaining Turkic presence there and Arsaber of Armenia had re-established his court at the hilltop fortress of Ani. Stilicho had proposed that he and the African army be sent back to Leptis Magna so they could push into Egypt and unite with the main Roman host at Jerusalem after the latter marched through Syria & Palaestina, but Aloysius rejected this strategy due to having recently had to disperse yet more of his men into the Caucasian kingdoms.

    fbqrbzM.png

    Grod of the newly-established 'Cilician Bulgaria' departing from Aloysius' council chambers, federate contract in hand, to settle his people in the land which the Augustus and Augusta had promised him

    Events to the south would rapidly complicate the Romans’ plans for the reconquest of the Levant. By this point the forces of Islam were making steady progress throughout western Persia, where the Caliph’s heir Abd al-Rahman finally managed to push past the Mazdakites and lay siege to the Turkic capital at Qom; as a precaution, young Doulan Qaghan had fled from his great-grandfather’s seat with a small escort and headed to Khorasan, where he was put off by the chilly reception given to him by the other warlords and soon moved even further north into the lands of the Khazars. As his oldest sons alternately cut their own paths through the lingering Turkic warlords and received the submission of Persia’s cities, Qasim sent his fourth son Abd al-Fattah north to add the land he called ‘Arminiya’ to the Islamic fold.

    As the Roman-backed Arsaber was fighting to re-establish the Mamikonian kingdom there, this immediately created an obvious source of tension between the older empire and the young upstart on its southern border. Even before 670 had ended, detachments of Armenian soldiers and freedom-fighters had begun to engage in skirmishes with the advancing Arabs of Abd al-Fattah between Lakes Van and Urmia. Aloysius dispatched envoys toward the still-under-construction city of Kufa, both to determine the strength of this new potential enemy and to try to avert further violence. It was not so much that he feared the power of Islam (indeed Aloysius was normally an irrepressible and warlike spirit, who eagerly sought out new foes to defeat for glory’s sake), but that he was also concerned about the Khazars who Mithranes reported were looming large over his northeastern border along the Caucasus, with whom he had entered negotiations as well – even Aloysius Gloriosus knew he would be in deep trouble if he had to fight a new two-front war against both the Arabs to the south and these Khazars to the north.

    Down in Gaza, Talhah ibn Talib did not have to immediately worry about this new enemy emerging to his north, and instead devoted his full attention to the conquest of Egypt. There yet another grandson of Heshana, Turghar Tarkhan, had established himself in Memphis (a city already largely abandoned by the Romans, which made it perfect for the settlement of his Turkic followers and heretical Copts from the countryside) and proclaimed he would now bear the title of Khan in his own right, supported by the Monophysites whom he allowed to run roughshod over their former Ephesian neighbors and persecutors. Talhah threw open the gateway into Egypt by first bloodlessly seizing Rhinococura[14] and then defeating a combined Turkic-Coptic host in the Battle of Pelusium, so that by high summer he was already in Egypt proper. He defeated Turghar’s forces yet again at Phelbes[15] in July, but could neither immediately overcome Memphis’ defenses (even in their dilapidated state) nor cross onto the western bank of the Nile before 670’s end.

    RzpF9xv.jpg

    The Hashemite army on the verge of taking Phelbes, Egypt

    Far east of Rome, the Indo-Romans continued to do their part to bring the torch of Romanitas into the Tarim Basin. After taking some time to consolidate his hold over Kashgar and Khotan in the western reaches of the Tarim Basin, Hippostratus next campaigned to secure the submission of Kucha, Karashahr and Qarqan[16] to the east and southeast. Having only recently begun to recover from the devastating Turkic and Chinese incursions of the past centuries, these oasis-kingdoms could offer little resistance against the Indo-Roman army, whose Sogdian and Paropamisadae core was not only backed by the meager forces their new Tocharian vassals could offer but also a diverse array of mercenaries ranging from Turkic horse-archers to Persian lancers to Indian longbowmen and even a few war elephants.

    Hippostratus was not the only king trying to expand his reach into this critical central juncture of the Silk Road, though. Emperor Renzong of the Later Han had passed away, and his successor Hao Xianggui – better remembered as Emperor Mingzong, the ‘Bright Ancestor’ – was eager to expand Chinese power even further west. A 35,000-strong Chinese expeditionary force, including a large contingent of mounted Tegreg auxiliaries, pushed past their one-time Karluk allies to restore the Dragon Throne’s hold over Dunhuang and Anxi. By the year’s end, the expeditionary commander Ren Xiaofeng stood at the Jade Gate through which the Chinese traditionally passed into the southeastern Tarim Basin, unknowingly setting up a confrontation between himself and Hippostratus of the Indo-Romans in the near future.

    The first half of 671 was taken up by the ongoing negotiations between the Romans, Khazars and Muslims. Aloysius was unable to reach an agreement with Caliph Qasim and his sons, who sought to occupy almost the entirety of Syria save Antioch and its environs, three-quarters of ‘Arminiya’ (including the lands around the other two ‘Armenian seas’, Lakes Sevan and Van, but excepting a sliver of territory in the northwest around Ani which they were prepared to concede to Arsaber) and eastern Georgia – the idea of making such extensive concessions was, of course, unacceptable to the Emperor. That said, Aloysius did manage to strike a deal with Kundaç Khagan, the incumbent Qağan of the Khazars: he persuaded Helena to set up a match between her eldest daughter Irene to Kundaç’s own son Kundaçiq, although Helena in turn insisted that the two should not be formally wed for some years yet on account of the bride still being well underage. The Romans also acknowledged Khazar gains in the Caucasus, including western Abasgia (centered around Pityus[17], though Georgia was set to retain Sebastopolis[18] and the nearby fortress of Anakopia).

    With his northern flank secured, Aloysius turned his full attention back onto the recalcitrant Muslims. In this year he contended chiefly with Abd al-Fattah, who had defeated Arsaber’s Armenians early in the year at the Battle of Archesh[19]. After re-consolidating his forces, the Augustus set out to engage Abd al-Fattah at Bagavan, immediately arresting the progress of the Arab prince’s northward offensive and causing him to flee after only a short clash out of fear at the size of the Roman army (backed, as it was, by its large Bulgar and African contingents on top of Arsaber’s and Mithranes’ much less intimidating contributions). Abd al-Fattah fled back over the Arsanias River[20] with the Romans in hot pursuit, but then had the idea of turning around to attack Aloysius (who had led the pursuit & outpaced his own army) near Manzikert[21] with a thousand-strong detachment of horsemen and camel-riders. Unfortunately for him, the 2,000-strong body of Roman cavalry protecting the Augustus was not as weary as he had expected, and they were also much more heavily equipped than his own men. The battle which followed resulted in another Islamic defeat and Abd al-Fattah’s own demise at the hands of the Roman Emperor: he had challenged Aloysius to single combat in a last-ditch attempt to turn the tables, and though both Iudicallus and Haistulf of the Lombards offered to fight in his stead, Aloysius personally accepted this challenge and prevailed within minutes.

    y59oc05.jpg

    Out of options, Abd al-Fattah ibn Qasim charged straight for Aloysius' position at the Battle of Manzikert. In turn the golden, winged Augustus was more than happy to answer his challenge, and would soon render him a very personal casualty for the House of the Prophet

    Although four-fifths of Abd al-Fattah’s army had been left out of the Battle of Manzikert, the death of their commander had left them listless and demoralized, and by the end of August they had been expelled from Armenia altogether by the Romans. Qasim was not only infuriated by the killing of one of his sons but also surprised by the re-emerging power of Rome, which he thought had been spent by thirty years of defeat and retreat before the Turks. Now correctly identifying Aloysius as their leader and a more serious threat than he had first thought, the Caliph assembled new armies – one which he placed under the command of his oldest grandson, Ali ibn Abd al-Rahman, and the other led by his nephew Umar ibn Zayd – and directed them to stop the Romans, who had ended the year by beginning to cross into northern Syria. Further complicating matters for Aloysius despite his victory, the Continental Saxons grew bolder after testing Rome’s northwestern-most defenses and began to mount larger incursions into his ancestral March as well as the kingdom of the Thuringians, placing pressure upon him to wrap affairs in the east up more quickly.

    Qasim also sent a missive to his top general Talhah, then still battling his way through Egypt, alerting him to the possible or even probable necessity of his return north to defend Syria in the coming months or years. Talhah in turn was motivated to hurry up and bring the fighting in Egypt to a quick end, so as to free himself up for the new task ahead. He crossed the Nile this year and inflicted further defeats on Turghar Khan’s forces at Sais, Cabasa and finally near Alexandria itself, after which the populace of that city – having already survived a previous sacking by Heshana – surrendered without a fight. Turghar himself sallied forth from Memphis but was trounced and slain by Talhah at the Battle of Heliopolis, for although he outnumbered the Arabs by almost 3:1, Talhah had eliminated him & his Turkic contingent very early on in the fighting by way of a cavalry clash, after which his Coptic troops fled or surrendered.

    Turghar’s son Tarkhun fled Memphis for Nilopolis, which laid to the south between Memphis itself and Oxyrhynchus. From there, he struggled to rally the ever-increasingly-diminished Turkic presence as well as the indigenous Monophysite Copts to continue fighting against the Turks and Romans alike. Talhah for his part enforced a pragmatic governing policy as ordered by the Caliph: after pacifying a new conquest and ending disorder, he tolerated Christians of all stripes and kept taxes low on account of the vast amounts of booty which the Muslims had been able to plunder from enemy camps & corpses and cities that dared resist their onslaught, which served to greatly reduce the willingness of the locals to continue standing against the introduction of Islamic rule. It also did not help Tarkhun that Rome’s Nubian allies were pushing in from the south, while the Garamantians were doing the same from Libya in hopes of recovering their territories south and east of Cyrenaica.

    9o2s2TW.jpg

    The Monophysite bishop of Heliopolis, sent by Talhah ibn Talib, performs obeisance before the Caliph Qasim at his new capital of Kufa

    Beyond the troubles in the Middle East, a collision between the Indo-Romans and the Chinese in Central Asia was now imminent. Hippostratus had just barely received the submission of those eastern Tarim city-states he had approached the year before when Ren Xiaofeng marched into the Basin with his army, whose numbers the Indo-Romans could barely match even after receiving military contributions from their newest vassals, and received the bloodless surrender of Cumuḍa[22] at the region’s eastern edge. Since Ren proclaimed that the Middle Kingdom was placing the entirety of the Tarim Basin back under Chinese suzerainty and even ‘invited’ Hippostratus to bow down before his Emperor, it was clear from the very beginning that there was no room for negotiation between Luoyang and Kophen, and that battle was inevitable as the Chinese set out to enforce their rule by arms where words had failed them.

    Hippostratus and Ren Xiaofeng would first meet at the Battle of Miran in the southeastern sands of the Tarim, where the former’s cavalry proved victorious against the Tegreg Turks of the latter. This small skirmish was soon overshadowed by a much larger clash at Charklik to the west, where the Chinese pushed their Indo-Roman rival to retreat: however, Hippostratus successfully covered his withdrawal in a furious rearguard action and would fight another day. That other day arrived in August of 671, when Ren pursued Hippostratus to Qarqan. With the support of the petty-king of Calmadana who ruled from that city, the Indo-Romans set an ambush for the oncoming Chinese army in the dunes east of the city, and rapidly routed the Turks who were supposed to be guarding the latter’s flanks.

    The Chinese were mauled in the main engagement, with Ren himself being counted among the 15,000 casualties inflicted upon them by the Indo-Romans: a worthy victory by Roman standards, and one which would have been a serious setback either to the Romans themselves or to any of the enemies they faced around the Eastern Mediterranean. Unfortunately for Hippostratus, by Chinese standards 15,000 casualties barely amounted to slightly trimming one of the Dragon’s claws, especially for a dynasty still in its prime like the Later Han. Mingzong was mildly irritated at the news of this defeat and responded by sending 50,000 men under another general, Wang Huo, to succeed where Ren had failed.

    XUiwcKA.jpg

    Elite Indo-Roman soldiers of the army of Hippostratus at Qarqan, savoring what they felt to be an overwhelming victory over the Chinese

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Istria, Constanța.

    [2] Maaloula, Rif Dimashq.

    [3] Now Namurt, near Nemrut Limanı Bay.

    [4] Akhisar.

    [5] Actually said by Muhammad historically, in reference to a daughter of Khosrow II (either Borandokht or Azarmidokht) briefly taking power in the Sassanid Empire in the early 630s.

    [6] Rafah.

    [7] Saguenay.

    [8] Trois-Rivières.

    [9] Nova Scotia.

    [11] The Minas Basin.

    [12] Cap d’Or, Nova Scotia.

    [13] Ortahisar.

    [14] El Arish.

    [15] Bilbeis.

    [16] Qiemo.

    [17] Pitsunda.

    [18] Sukhumi.

    [19] Erciş.

    [20] Murat River.

    [21] Malazgirt.

    [22] Hami.
     
    672-675: Renovatio Imperii Romanorum, Part II
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The Roman campaign of reconquest more fully came to grips with the Muslim one of plain conquest in 672. From his staging point in southern Armenia, Aloysius was able to sweep southwestward and take back Amida, Birtha[1] and Germanicea[2] before the reinforcements Qasim had sent from Lower Mesopotamia could arrive in theater. That they did before he could seize Antioch and Beroea however, forcing the Augustus to revise his plans. Ali ibn Abd al-Rahman and Umar ibn Zayd had arrived separately – the former having left his father’s side in the Zagros to march through Assyria while the latter moved to Damascus before swinging northward along the Romans’ own roads – and they attempted to converge upon Aloysius’ position in northern Syria from two directions; anticipating such a maneuver thanks to the warning of local Christian Arabs who were flocking to the chi-rho, Aloysius in turn plotted to engage and crush the Hashemite armies separately.

    The Romans first moved south to take out the army of Umar, which was the faster of the two and thus had come closer than that of Ali. With the guidance of Ghassanid and Kalb[3] tribesmen, Aloysius’ host moved through the Harim Mountains east of Antioch and emerged to take Umar’s men completely by surprise at Barcusus[4] in May. The following battle was a worse defeat for the Arabs than Bagavan and Manzikert had been combined – Umar fled in terror and abandoned his army to their devices, with the result being that the Romans killed a thousand-and-a-half and took another 5,000 prisoners out of their host of 10,000.

    The disgraced Islamic general did have the sense to not flee all the way back to Kufa, where he would assuredly have faced his uncle’s wrath, but instead joined the army of Ali, which by now had marched into Syria. He warned his cousin of the power of the resurgent Romans, but unfortunately for both of them, by this point Ali had strayed too close to Aloysius to retreat and had little choice but to give battle as the Romans closed in. The Muslims sought to make their stand on Mount Simeon but were intercepted by the fast-moving Bulgar and Arab auxiliaries of Aloysius’ army while still moving through the Belus Valley[5], where these rival horsemen kept them occupied long enough for the Emperor to arrive with his main force. Ali beat a hasty retreat with 3,000 of his quickest cavalrymen and camel-riders, while Umar partially redeemed himself by leading a rearguard action which prevented Aloysius from completely destroying this army as he had the latter’s own, although the Arabs still lost a third of their force overall.

    Having now prevailed in the Battles of Barcusus and the Belus, Aloysius was able to recapture the cities of northern Syria with ease: by mid-autumn the chi-rho flew once more above Antioch, Beroea and Chalcis-on-the-Belus as well as numerous other smaller towns and villages in the region. To the east the Emperor had also re-established Roman rule as far as Rhesaina and the upper reaches of the Aburas[6], seriously threatening the Caliphal province of Al-Jazira almost immediately after Qasim had formed it. Frustrated at the failure of his grandson and nephew, the Caliph recalled his third son – the one also named Ali – from Persia, where he had gotten as far as Istakhr this year, and directed him to stop the Roman onslaught, hoping that he would prove more competent than the first two Islamic generals who had gone up against the Roman eagle and lived to tell of their defeats. The two Alis and Umar would winter in Damascus before setting out to confront Aloysius again in the next year.

    pZbNRo2.jpg

    The Romans' new Bulgar auxiliaries, led by their king ('Kanasubigi') Grod, overpower the Arabs on the northern Syrian plain

    Talhah ibn Talib would have returned from Egypt to aid his master’s flagging scions in their losing fight against the Roman Emperor, but for the continuing clashes in Egypt. Tarkhun Khan continued to hold out from Nilopolis, even as the Muslims advanced onto Aphroditopolis[7] north of his seat and the Nubians seized Oxyrhynchus to the south. The Garamantians also expanded into and beyond Cyrenaica under the orders of Aloysius, presenting a new threat to Talhah’s western flank this year. Accordingly, the great Muslim general turned to smite them at the Battle of Zygra[8] late in the year and (having heard of the defeat of every Islamic army sent against the Garamantians’ Roman overlords thus far) sent the head of their king Izîl to Kufa in hopes of lifting the spirits of Caliph Qasim.

    In the distant east, the army of Wang Huo crossed into the Tarim along the exact same route Ren Xiaofeng had used before him. Hippostratus was kept well-informed of the Chinese approach by his scouts and spies, but that did not make the task of fighting this even larger host much easier for his own army, which had been unable to fully recover from its own casualties even despite a concerted recruitment drive on the part of the Indo-Roman king. Nevertheless, kings had to fight battles with the army they had rather than the one they wish they had, and so Hippostratus moved to engage Wang even in spite of his facing a 2:1 disadvantage in numbers. He fell back from the lands of Calmadana rather than risk fighting the Chinese at their full might, but sent forth his cavalry in mobile raiding parties to delay the Later Han offensive and whittle down their numbers with hit-and-run raids in the sands of the Tarim as much as possible.

    When Wang stopped to water his army and their mounts at the Keriya River in July, Hippostratus seized his chance to mount a counterattack with all the strength he could still muster. The Battle of the Lower Keriya which followed was initially to the Indo-Romans’ advantage, as the decimation of the Chinese scout corps by their Paropamisadae and Tocharian riders & Turkic mercenaries had allowed them to smoothly cross the river and largely catch the Later Han unawares, and Hippostratus managed to seriously maul the flanks of the strung-out and dispersed Chinese army. But Wang pulled his men back together after the first two chaotic days, and still had more than enough to make a difficult fight out of things. It would take Hippostratus another three days to achieve his victory, by the end of which Wang and 20,000 out of the remaining 42,000 Chinese soldiers who had invaded Tocharia lay dead, had been taken captive or scattered into the Tarim sands. That done, the Indo-Roman king breathed a massive sigh of relief, despite his own not-inconsiderable casualties: surely this had to mean the Chinese were finally done?

    CBsHdQD.jpg

    Chinese conscripts surrendering to Turkic (specifically Oghuz) mercenaries in the employ of Hippostratus

    Aloysius resumed his southward offensive in the early months of 673, marching from Antioch down the Levantine coast with the objective of meeting the more heavily Ephesian populations of Syria’s seaside cities (as opposed to the more heavily heretical and less loyal hinterland regions) and adding their strength to his army. In this the Roman Emperor had the success he envisioned, proceeding as far as Berytus with only minimal resistance posed to him by the token Islamic garrisons or Qaysi nomads installed over the course of Talhah’s initial conquests and padding his host out with a few thousand Syrian archers to accompany his Christian Arab contingent. The Libanus and Antilibanus Mountains also gave him shelter against the inevitable Islamic retaliation.

    That retaliation came later in the summer, as Ali ibn Qasim led a newly re-constituted, better-prepared and consolidated army of 20,000 over the latter mountain range with his less capable relatives in tow to bring the Christians’ counteroffensive to a halt. After being alerted to their coming by Ghassanid and Kalbi scouts, Aloysius detached a force of 7,000 under Haistulf the Lombard to intercept these Muslims before they could fully cross over the Antilibanus range, but Ali stole a march on the Romans and caught them by surprise south of Heliopolis-in-Phoenicia[9]. In the Battle of the Plain of Aven (so-called after a site mentioned in the Book of Amos) which followed, Haistulf fought hard, but the element of surprise and the sheer disparity in numbers had ensured a Muslim victory before the fighting even began. The Lombard prince was only able to escape the site of the first Islamic triumph over a Roman army with 2,500 of his men.

    His friend’s alarming loss compelled Aloysius to personally lead the Romans into their next battle with Ali’s army, and as the Hashemite prince continued his offensive relentlessly, he would get his chance to fight only weeks after the Battle of the Plain of Aven. After using a mix of his Syrian archers and a small army of hastily assembled scarecrows to successfully bluff Ali into taking the southern route through the Libanus Mountains, Aloysius awaited the Muslims at the trading town of Jezzine east of Sidon. The elder Ali attempted to retreat back into the mountains when he saw that the Romans were ready for him and already comfortably held the high ground, but the Augustus‘ Syrians inflicted heavy losses on his ranks from their vantage points on a number of rocky promontories around the town and Aloysius himself led a cavalry charge to ensure the Arabs could not get away easily. A thousand Romans were lost to nearly ten times as many Arabs, either in the battle itself or over the following days as Aloysius pursued the routed Islamic army with the guidance of the Christian locals. The victory at Jezzine secured Phoenicia for Rome, so much so that the Empress Helena felt safe enough to sail to Berytus and have the Caesar Constantine (by now three years old) meet his father for the first time late in the year.

    v0JRX1J.png

    Aloysius attacks the army of the two Alis, who are already demoralized and in disarray, beneath Jezzine

    While the Romans retook much of western Syria and Phoenicia in the aftermath of these victories and now prepared to launch an offensive toward the holy city of Jerusalem itself, the Muslims had greater luck in the east. Qom finally fell to the army of Abd al-Rahman ibn Qasim after a two-year siege, and since the former capital of the Southern Turks had bitterly refused all of his entreaties to surrender, the Caliph’s eldest son and heir saw fit to allow his men to sack the city, divide its treasures among themselves and carry most of its population away as slaves. Al-Abbas meanwhile had picked up the slack in the absence of their younger brother Ali, and pushed as far eastward as Istakhr and Bam this year: as he and his army advanced, they were hailed as liberators from the Turkic tyrants and warlords by the local Persian populations of the cities they took. The quick pace of his expansion also brought Islam’s reach dangerously close to the border of the Indo-Romans, whose king Hippostratus had yet to leave the Tarim Basin for fear of a renewed Chinese offensive.

    Further still to the east, in Southeast Asia there were two major developments this year. The first was that many of the Funanese petty-kingdoms had been unified into a royal confederation called ‘Chenla’ (‘pure beeswax’) by the hill-chieftains of the Dângrêk Mountains in their west, who expanded first by force of arms but then increasingly with diplomacy and marriage. The remainder of the land of Funan, primarily in the east, was subsumed by the Champans who could not possibly expand northward due to the presence and power of the Later Han. Both kingdoms were Indianized owing to their strong commercial ties to Srivijaya to the south and the Indian states to the west: Chenla favored Buddhism and close ties with the Hunas while Champa favored Hinduism and traded more intensively with the Hunas’ enemies, but the two religions commanded large masses of believers in both kingdoms[10].

    Half a world away, the New World Irish launched a second attack on the Romano-British outpost at Pointe-de-Luce. This time a hundred warriors from four petty-kingdoms took part in the assault, leaving the British who faced them outnumbered 4:1. Even so, luck was again on the side of the Britons, for the Irishmen (having spent many years battling their neighbors) did not trust the contingents from rival island kingdoms and were further battered by strong winds and choppy waters as they approached their objective. Although none of the Irish curraghs were sunk by Mother Nature before they even came close to Isle de Sanctuaire this time around, the Britons managed to sink one with a boulder and drive the others away with their longbows – once one curragh retreated, the rest followed even as they accused their neighbors of cowardice, all fearing betrayal by their erstwhile allies. The British victory in 673 kept their maritime lifeline back to the motherland open for a few years more, even as the Ephesian Gaels would no doubt come back for a third round in the future and still continued to enjoy a long-term advantage over their foes on account of their greater numbers in the region.

    mio0Y9e.jpg

    Leudonus, the captain of Point-de-Luce's scanty few but determined defenders, sees yet another group of seaborne Irish raiders off

    674 saw the Romans reach a new high-water mark in this first of many wars with their new Islamic neighbor. Aloysius set out from Berytus in the spring with Helena accompanying him, for the Augusta sought to be physically present for the recovery of the holy city of Jerusalem and to bring the True Cross back to the Church of the Holy Sepulchre once it was definitively secured from enemy hands. Once more it fell to the two Alis and their kinsman Umar to try to stop him, and this time the Muslims had added to their ranks several thousand Jewish and Samaritan warriors raised from among the locals, neither of whom particularly yearned for the return of Roman rule to say the least. The Augustus, for his part, was not unaware that Ephesian Christian insurgents continued to operate under the leadership of the now-aged but irrepressible Abel and sought to make contact with this local ally of his own.

    The Roman army’s first stop was the harbor of Ptolemais-in-Phoenicia[11], the last town still held by the forces of Islam on the border between Phoenicia and Palaestina, whose garrison quickly surrendered to the overwhelming might and numbers of Aloysius’ army without a fight. That done, the Romans proceeded eastward into Galilee, not only so that they might recover the site of Christ’s birth before that of his death but also to try to catch Ali ibn Qasim’s own host off-guard while they were still assembling and training their new recruits in the hills and mountains of that region. In these early battles for the core of the Holy Land Aloysius proved unstoppable: he battled the Muslims on the Plain of Zebulon, at Sepphoris where Mary the Holy Mother was born, at Nazareth where she raised her son the Messiah, and at Cana where the latter performed his first miracle – and prevailed each time.

    Towards the end of summer, a battered Ali sought to rally and halt the Emperor’s progress at Jezreel in the far south of the region, but again he failed and was driven from Galilee altogether. Though the weather cooled and Saxon attacks in the far west continued to mount, Aloysius was driven to push for Jerusalem before the year’s end and certainly had no inclination to turn back or relent when he was this close to his objective. Joined by Abel’s ragged remaining partisans after they emerged from their base in Mount Carmel, the Romans surged southward toward Jerusalem, while Ali no longer had strength enough to effectively oppose them after his earlier defeats and retreated from Palaestina altogether after suffering a final loss at the Battle of Emmaus (where the Samaritan contingent broke first beneath the lances of Aloysius’ heavy cavalry, prompting their Jewish counterparts to cry treason and quit the field as well, which in turn rapidly snowballed into an Islamic rout) in November, allowing the imperial couple to hold a splendid progress into the nearby and undefended Jerusalem itself before Christmas.

    adaOQAr.jpg

    Aloysius Gloriosus prepares for his triumphal march into Jerusalem after driving the Arabs from the battlefield of Emmaus

    A slew of rewards and punishments followed the restoration of Roman rule in Jerusalem, some of which were in hindsight premature developments which did not take into account the additional Muslim reinforcements gathering around the region. Naturally, Aloysius and Helena installed Abel as the new Patriarch of Jerusalem, filling an office that had been vacant for years since Heshana had been unable to appoint a replacement on account of his own death: the last legitimate Patriarch there, in the eyes of the Ephesians, was the martyr Abrisius who had been cut down by Heshana’s Jewish allies. Speaking of which, it was at this point that Helena – still remembering well how the Galilean Jews had betrayed her grandfather to his death, and feeling no sense of debt to them (unlike the case with the Constantinopolitan Jewry, whom she rewarded for helping in her capital’s defense by releasing the hostages she had taken from their families and apportioning a share of the plunder from Heshana’s camp to their surviving warriors) – forcefully advocated for a decree of expulsion targeted at this last remnant of the Jewish people in their ancestral homeland in the centuries after Hadrian. Aloysius, having spent some time fighting his way past said Jews, saw no reason to not let her have her way in this instance.

    Unsurprisingly, the Romans’ effort to expel the Jews of Galilee as they consolidated their control of the region pushed said Jews right into the arms of the Muslims. The Caliph Qasim finally determined that his descendants were unable to defeat the Roman threat themselves and left his capital of Kufa, which was still incomplete, to personally take command of the counterattack being marshaled to the east which was now being joined by the battle-ready among the first Hebrew exiles from Galilee. From Mesopotamia he would also bring a not-inconsiderable number of reinforcements with him, including 8,000 Babylonian Jews roused to fight in support of their Galilean kindred as well as a division of 10,000 Turkic converts who had accepted Islam after their defeat at his hands on top of his elite Arab household corps.

    The Muslims also enjoyed an unexpected break in Egypt when Tarkhun Khan – hard pressed on all sides by both the Islamic army and the Nubians – decided that to bend was better than to break, and negotiated his surrender to Talhah ibn Talib. The Islamic general accepted his yielding, offering in turn either to let him live unmolested (but without honors and offices) if he simply stood down or to send him to Qasim and recommend that he be made a governor of at least part of Islamic Egypt if he converted. After Tarkhun chose the latter course in hopes of retaining at least some measure of power, Talhah went on to pry Oxyrhynchus from Michaêlkouda’s Nubians before returning northeastward at the Caliph’s command, so that together they might envelop the host of Aloysius in Palaestina. The presence of ‘God’s Lance’ was a particularly welcome morale boost for the Muslims, for like Aloysius himself Talhah was so far undefeated, but unlike Aloysius he was much older and more experienced: in any case it was clear that one of the two great war-leaders’ winning streaks would be brought to an end as soon as the next year.

    11DEZF5.png

    The Muslims did not kill every Turk they encountered on their warpath, but rather recruited them wherever possible, for they sought additional warriors to further extend their conquests and defend against Rome's resurgence. Not a few of these Turks (especially non-Manichaeans) converted to Islam as well, as conversion opened additional doors to them in the new order of things

    While Islam’s expansion into Khorasan and their first raid into Bactria alerted Hippostratus to the presence of a less-than-ideal new neighbor to his west this year, further east beyond the lands increasingly dominated by the Abrahamic religions, Srivijaya was continuing to grow in power and wealth. The formation of a new, friendly trading partner to its north in the form of Chenla gave them both a new source of wealth and a vector for increased involvement in the politics of mainland Asia – in 674 one of the daughters of the Srivijayan Mahārājā Vijayatunggavarman, the princess Dharmadevi, married Isanavarman, heir to the throne of Chenla. It was in the same year that Vijayatunggavarman also extended his empire’s reach across more of Java, bringing to heel lesser dynasties such as the Sanjayas & Selendras: in accordance with the mandala system his thalassocratic empire was based on, he did not outright annex these petty Javanese kingdoms (most of which were inclined to Hinduism rather than Buddhism) but rather more simply compelled them to pay him obeisance & tribute.

    The Muslims began to mount their great counteroffensive against Rome in the late spring months of 675. Over the winter Talhah ibn Talib had marched his army out of Egypt and back to Gaza, from where he advanced against Aloysius’ legions as they fanned out to secure Palaestina. At Azotus Paralios[12] he engaged a large Roman detachment commanded by Rechiar, heir to the kingdom of the Alemanni, and Rufinus of Divodurum, the milk-brother of Aloysius himself (that is, the son of his wetnurse or nutrix) – and handily trounced his foes, felling the latter and 4,000 Romans before they could secure the city and with it, more of the Palestinian coast. Rechiar fell back in a hurry with the other 4,000 survivors to rejoin Aloysius, who was enraged by the death of yet another close friend and ordered his forces to consolidate back at Bethlehem for a vengeful counterstrike.

    The Augustus set out to confront Talhah in May, and the great Islamic general calmly waited for his arrival at Azotus proper, further inland from where he vanquished the host of Rechiar and Rufinus. After collecting the remainder of Ali’s host, Talhah’s army numbered 15,000 strong and was composed of many battle-hardened veterans of his campaigns against both the Ethiopians and Turks (and he even retained some fellow especially old veterans of the Arabian wars in his personal company), but the Romans held a comfortable 2:1 advantage in numbers and were hardly inexperienced fighters themselves. To adapt to this situation, Talhah amassed 7,000 men on his right and took personal command of that flank, leaving his left and center relatively undermanned with his best cavalry forming a mobile reserve.

    Using their superiority in numbers and heavy equipment, the Romans successively broke the weak Arab left and center and surged almost all the way to Talhah’s encampment. However the commitment of the cavalry reserve stemmed the tide, as did the involvement of the Muslim women who had followed their men to battle as far as their camp and now emerged from their tents, singing songs to shame said men back into action. Meanwhile Talhah himself had beaten the odds to break the Roman left in a furious and hard-won fight, where Grod the Bulgar was slain, after which he kept his troops from pursuing the fleeing federates and Romans on that wing and instead directed them to attack Aloysius’ main divisions from the rear. The Emperor managed to prevent a rout and break out through Talhah’s contingent, but the Muslims had prevailed on the battlefield and killed 6,000 of their number for 1,500 Arab dead; for the first time, Aloysius Gloriosus had been clearly beaten on the battlefield, and by an inferior force at that.

    elJ5GcT.jpg

    The women and children of the Islamic camp shame their left-wing and center back into the fight against their Roman pursuers outside Azotus

    The Battle of Azotus was not the end of the Romans’ woes. Talhah chased the retreating Romans to Eleutheropolis and there executed his own bluff to defeat them a second time, making the stream of small Arab contingents trickling to him up through Nabataea appear like a continuous and inexhaustible tide; unable to easily gather his own reinforcements from the thoroughly devastated Eastern half of the Roman Empire and especially the wartorn Levantine provinces, Aloysius tried first to drive Talhah from the field with a hasty attack, and when this failed he gave the order to retreat to the more defensible hills of Galilee. In this manner Talhah was able to bloodlessly regain Jerusalem and most of Palaestina Prima from the Romans toward the end of June.

    While these battles were raging in Palaestina, Qasim was making a move in northern Syria, and his oldest son Abd al-Rahman was also returning west to help. With his own larger host of 25,000 he easily recaptured Beroea, which was called Halab in the Arabic tongue, from the small Roman garrison left behind by Aloysius. The Caliph was tempted to move against Antioch next and sever the overland connection between the Augustus and the rest of his empire, but knowledge of the Romans’ mastery of the sea (and thus their ability to simply resupply Aloysius over the Mediterranean) as well as word of Talhah’s victories in the south persuaded him to march to Emesa, then on to Damascus and try to crush the Roman army between theirs instead, after which they could retake the remainder of the Levant unopposed. Coordinating with his liege, Talhah began to attack the Roman positions in Galilee closer to the start of autumn in a bid to keep Aloysius off-balance and if possible, to drive him straight toward the greater host of Qasim. Abd al-Rahman meanwhile was marching from Qom into the vulnerable Caucasian kingdoms of Georgia and Armenia, swiftly retaking a stretch of the Caspian shoreline from them up to Darband[13].

    Now by this time Aloysius had rallied in Nazareth, and while humbled somewhat from the first real losses of his career, he was still very far from having lost his indomitable fighting spirit. After a number of preliminary skirmishes in which the Roman light troops were often led by Sevar, the son of Grod and his successor as Kanasubigi (or settled king) of the Bulgars of Cilicia, come September’s first week the two sides met for a third proper battle near Ophel[14] in the Valley of Megiddo. At first it appeared as though the Battle of Ophel would be an intentional repeat of the Battle of Azotus, with the Arabs at first falling back in feigned retreat toward their camp before the onslaught of the Roman cavalry (actually mostly Bulgars, Dulebian Slavs and Greeks from the eastern provinces) and then counterattacking.

    However, as they pursued the retreating Romans Aloysius sprang his own trap, fixing the Arabs in place with his heavy legions while also personally leading the heavy Roman reserve into the fray out of Ophel and committing a large Slavic contingent under the overall leadership of Vojislav the Serb to envelop the Islamic army. Like Aloysius himself at Azotus, Talhah managed to escape this trap and avoid total disaster, but the Arabs were driven from the battlefield in disarray and lost 5,000 men to scarcely a thousand Romans – thus 675 saw him and the Emperor mutually break each other’s winning streaks. From Ophel the Romans inched forward to recapture Mount Carmel and Scythopolis, while Qasim had hesitated at the news of his top general’s defeat but ultimately resolved to continue from Damascus anyway. In light of the Battle of Ophel, the Arabs altered their strategy and sought to consolidate their forces on the eastern bank of the Jordan before marching together to crush Aloysius in the next year, while Aloysius had been alerted to the Caliphal army’s approach and hoped to defeat his foes separately.

    WKCuvF5.png

    Frankish federate troops keeping the Muslims at bay on the Jezreel Plain near Ophel, while the Roman heavy cavalry surges into action to envelop their flank

    In the east, the Indo-Romans had only barely begun to turn to face the new threat rising in their west when the one they thought they had decisively defeated returned. Now piqued by the defeat of his first two expeditions against the ‘Houyuan’, Emperor Mingzong of Later Han sent a third army twice the size of the second one – 100,000 men – to chastise them and bring the Tarim Basin back under Chinese authority. Xue Zhisheng led these men through the Jade Gate, but he was soon surprised by the means with which Hippostratus responded: by offering to peaceably return to Luoyang with him, prostrate himself before the Emperor and pay annual tribute to the Dragon Throne. While it was not exactly the climactic opportunity for glory that he expected, Xue had learned well what these Indo-Romans were capable of from the examples fashioned out of Ren Xiaofeng and Wang Huo before him, and so accepted these terms rather than needlessly back Hippostratus into a corner he would have no choice but to fight his way out of.

    As it so happened, the canny Indo-Roman king had deduced that China was too powerful for him to fend off. From simply listening to traders from Constantinople and elsewhere he’d not remained deaf or blind to the rapid expansion of Islam in other directions, especially recently against his fellow Romans, as well. If becoming a Chinese tributary was what it took for him to acquire peace with an enemy he was now aware he did not remotely have the resources to hold at bay indefinitely, and better still acquire their aid against the other enemy emerging on his opposite flank who had demonstrated they could fight the Roman West’s great champion of the century to a standstill, then it was a price the incumbent heir of Belisarius was willing to pay to secure the survival of his kingdom – the Chinese at least were more familiar to him as previous trading partners over the Silk Road, did not follow a strange new religion, and (as far as he could tell from their treatment of the Tibetans) could be trusted not to go any further than demanding timely tribute from him.

    AxznUdH.jpg

    Hippostratus and an attendant making preparations to leave for China. Despite having won every battle, the Indo-Roman king determined that – having had to face three Chinese armies, each bigger than the last – this was not a war he could win, and that it was better to pay tribute for Chinese protection than risk having his realm torn asunder between the Later Han and the ascendant Muslims

    XgJnvnq.png


    1. Holy Roman Empire
    2. Helena's Court
    3. Franks
    4. Burgundians
    5. Alemanni
    6. Bavarians
    7. Thuringians
    8. Lombards
    9. Visigoths
    10. Basques
    11. Celtiberians
    12. Carantanians
    13. Dulebes
    14. Horites
    15. Serbs
    16. Gepids
    17. Thracians
    18. Bohemians & Moravians
    19. Romano-British
    20. Anglo-Saxons
    21. Picts
    22. Dál Riata
    23. Irish kingdoms of the Uí Néill, Ulaidh, Laigin, Eóganachta & Connachta
    24. Africans
    25. Hoggar
    26. Kumbi
    27. Garamantes
    28. Nubia
    29. Polans
    30. Vistula Veneti
    31. Antae
    32. Avars
    33. Khazars
    34. Georgia
    35. Armenia
    36. Dar al-Islam
    37. Indo-Romans
    38. Southern Turkic remnants
    39. Kimeks
    40. Oghuz Turks
    41. Karluks
    42. Hunas
    43. Later Salankayanas
    44. Kannada kingdoms of the Chalukyas & Gangas
    45. Tamil kingdoms of the Cheras, Pandyas & Cholas
    46. Anuradhapura
    47. Tibet
    48. Later Han
    49. Goguryeo
    50. Silla
    51. Yamato
    52. Champa
    53. Chenla
    54. Srivijaya
    55. Irish of the New World
    56. Frisians
    57. Continental Saxons
    58. Bretons

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Birecik.

    [2] Kahramanmaraş.

    [3] The Banu Kalb were one of several large Bedouin tribes inhabiting Rome’s Syrian frontier, traditionally allies of the Eastern Romans and vassals of the Ghassanids until the Islamic conquest.

    [4] Now the ruins of Banqusa in northern Idlib Province, near the Turkish-Syrian border.

    [5] The Quweiq Valley.

    [6] The Khabur tributary of the Euphrates.

    [7] Atfih.

    [8] Sidi Barrani.

    [9] Baalbek.

    [10] Historically, both Chenla and Champa were majority-Hindu.

    [11] Acre.

    [12] Ashdod-Yam.

    [13] Derbent.

    [14] Afula.

    @stevep By the way, to answer your question about the Bulgars: assuredly not all Bulgars have traveled westward with Bezmer & Grod to eventually end up enlisting with the Romans, much like the case was historically. As the Khazars pushed westward, some of the Bulgars living in their way would have found it easier just to flee northward up the Volga. That said, any 'Volga Bulgaria' that emerges is of course far from guaranteed from following the exact same course that our historical one did.
     
    Last edited:
    676-679: Renovatio Imperii Romanorum, Part III
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    676 picked up right where the previous year had left off. Having been alerted to the northward approach of Qasim’s main army on the left bank of the Jordan by his own Christian Arab scouts, Aloysius began to maneuver through the mountains of Galilee to intercept him as soon as weather conditions permitted. The Augustus rapidly broke through a small guarding force which his Caliphal counterpart had left to hold the Galaunitis[1] region, much more quickly than the Arabs had anticipated: instead of marching to storm their strongly positioned headquarters at the old Jewish fortress-town of Gamla, famously defended twice against overwhelming Roman power in 66-67 AD by Flavius Josephus, he sent a few hundred of the fastest and most skilled climbers among his Arabs and Levantine Christians to scale the steep ravines around the Arab camp and plant his blue-and-white standard atop the cliff. The Arab defenders, already demoralized by news of the previously seemingly invincible Talhah’s defeat and the strength of the Roman army, yielded the next morning, for which Qasim cursed them as traitors and apostates – but the damage was done, and he now had to turn to face the oncoming Romans on the Yarmouk plain rather than risk a river crossing to link up with Talhah’s army.

    Starting from April 26, Qasim sought to fight a mostly defensive action north of the Yarmouk to hold the Romans at bay until Talhah arrived, which he estimated would take three to four days. The first day opened with duels between his mubarizun (champions) and those sent by Aloysius, who would have participated himself had he not come down with a cold during the march out of Galilee. The Caliph held back his own kindred, not wishing to unnecessarily shed any more of the Prophet’s blood, and maintained discipline even after Haistulf the Lombard – foremost of the Christian champions, who would also take Aloysius’ usual place at the front line for most of the coming battle – taunted the Muslim army with the head of the first man he had sent out. In total, half a dozen champions from each side fought on the morning of the 26th of April: of these, the Romans won the first three bouts and the Muslims the last three.

    h7B9FoQ.png

    The Islamic champion Shaddad ibn Masud strikes down Caecilius of Confluentes, last of the six Christian champions to engage in a duel before the Battle of the Yarmouk began in earnest

    Three days of battle followed, with Aloysius (for once) having to direct the battle from the rear rather than fighting on the front alongside his men. Each day saw the Muslims driven inch by inch toward the Yarmuk River to their backs, though they made even the most heavily armored of the Roman wedges pay a stiff toll in blood for each advance, fueled as this particular army was by the fanatical spirit that could only come from being directly led by the Heir of the Prophet himself. On the third day the Romans actually broke through into the Muslim camp: but not only did the Muslims’ camp followers emerge from their tents to shame them into continuing to fight, but so did Qasim himself, though by this time he was 78 years old and unable to walk without a cane. His own bodyguard corps, the tabi’un or ‘successors’ whose parents or grandparents once walked with Muhammad, had chained themselves to one another in ten-man lengths around him to demonstrate their own willingness to fight to the death for his cause. Thus was the most successful of Haistulf’s onslaughts turned back, and that night Talhah’s army joined that of his master, bringing them both much-needed numbers and a massive morale boost.

    The Muslims counterattacked on the morning of the fourth day, and their increased numbers and restored ferocity caught Haistulf, Stilicho of Africa and Aloysius’ other generals (who had gone to bed thinking one more push would suffice to drive their foes into the Yarmouk) off-guard. Now it was the Arabs’ turn to tear through the Roman formations and push into their camp, where Aloysius emerged from the imperial tent attired for combat, mounted on faithful Ascanius and leading his personal candidati to rally his fleeing men. The Emperor had by this time partially recovered from his illness, and proved that even while still dealing with a headache and mild fever he was at least half as deadly a combatant as he was at full vitality, which was still too much for any Muslim who dared to stand against him. This show of bravery and martial might succeeded in restoring his men’s fighting spirit, and the Muslims could not withstand their renewed vigor: indeed they were pushed away after six hours of fierce battle.

    On May 1st, the fifth and final day of the Battle of the Yarmouk, the Muslims arrayed for battle in the morning only to find that the Romans were withdrawing from the battlefield. As it turned out, engaging in combat for hours on end did not help a man’s recovery from illness and Aloysius was once again too sick to fight; he also determined that despite having badly mauled the smaller enemy army, he could not inflict upon the Muslims a total defeat with the numbers he still had, and ordered a tactical retreat back into the relative safety of the Galilee where he could await reinforcements from Greece and Italy. Qasim ordered an immediate attack in hopes of crushing the Romans before they could complete their withdrawal, spearheaded by the Galilean Jewish contingents who had the most reason to despise Rome and seek the return of their homeland, but this hasty and haphazard assault was beaten back by Stilicho’s rearguard.

    cLn5eTe.jpg

    Stilicho's rearguard holding off the Arabs and Galilean Jews of Qasim's pursuing force as the Roman army withdrew to their mountains

    Nonetheless Qasim proclaimed the Battle of the Yarmouk to be his victory, for the Romans had quit the field first and left it in Muslim possession, and thus it followed that the Heir of the Prophet remained undefeated still. The Muslims’ losses had been almost as grave as those of the Romans though – 4,000 to 5,000 – and at this stage they were less able to absorb such casualties than the reunified (Holy) Roman Empire. No doubt still shaken by how close he came to being overrun despite still managing to find his courage on the third day, the Caliph also accepted Talhah’s advice to leave their combined army under the latter’s command, so that the Heir of the Prophet might never be stained with the indignity of defeat in any of the battles which still lay ahead. Both sides did not resume any offensive for the rest of 676 (which Aloysius, after finally recovering from his illness, declared to be proof that he won the Battle of the Yarmouk instead) and instead spent the rest of the year gathering reinforcements.

    Up north, the Muslims more clearly had the upper hand. From his foothold along the Caspian the heir to the Heir of the Prophet, Abd al-Rahman, pushed westward against the Georgians and Armenians, who were ill-equipped to stop him. Mithranes lost Tbilisi in just a few months, and Arsaber too lost Artaxarta where he had just barely begun to re-establish his court; both kings fell back with all the troops still in good enough condition to follow them to their old temporary capitals in the west, Archaeopolis and Ani respectively. With Aloysius busy in Palaestina, it fell to Helena to try to mitigate the situation in the north: and while the Empress was no general, she was not without weapons or options in how to deal with this secondary front. She called upon her soon-to-be in-laws, the Khazars, to join the fight: for his part Kundaç Khagan had already accepted Tegreg refugees into his court, including the underage Doulan Qaghan, and fortunately for the Romans he was considering contesting control of Khorasan and Transoxiana as well as the Caucasus with the Muslims anyway, so Helena just had to commit to paying the Khazars a hefty tribute in gold, silver and tea for the next five years to seal the deal.

    8oOMkHu.jpg

    Helena demonstrating another benefit of Roman civilization – heated, scented baths – to the impressed Esin Khatun, chief wife of Kundaç Khagan and mother of her future son-in-law Kundaçiq

    Once the two giants had ‘cleared their heads’, so to speak, and gathered reinforcements they resumed hostilities in the early months of 677. Aloysius struck first in hopes of catching the Muslims off-balance and pre-empting their offensive: splitting off a part of his larger army to push for the holy cities of Palaestina to the south once more, he swung around the southern shore of the Sea of Galilee and across the Jordan to re-emerge on the river’s eastern bank in April with the main part of his host, and at their head he crushed a smaller southern detachment of the main Islamic army at the Battle of Pella[2]. The Emperor was most certainly successful in his intent to surprise the Arabs, for up to this point Talhah and the lesser scions of the Banu Hashim had been planning an attack on Capernaum and indeed were within days of launching their assault: but now they found themselves hurriedly crossing the Yarmouk to deal with the looming Christian threat to their rear.

    After the Muslims overcame a Roman force under Haistulf which tried to contest their crossing at Gadara[3], Aloysius and Talhah spent two weeks trying to outpace and outmaneuver the other before they finally met again at the Battle of Arabella[4], east of Pella. Once again the two great generals appeared to equally match one another, blow for blow – the Augustus’ African and Christian Arab light troops were no less skilled than their Islamic counterparts and lost the initial skirmish only due to (ironically, given that at 15,000 strong, the Roman army as a whole outnumbered the Muslim one of 11,000) numerical inferiority, and when it seemed that the speedy and ferocious Arab infantry might succeed in whittling down and demoralizing his lines, he scattered them with his heavy cavalry. The Emperor withdrew in good order after ‘only’ three days of battle this time, with both sides having lost about 3,000 men, but it soon became apparent to Talhah that he ought not to celebrate his seeming victory overmuch.

    While the Romans and Muslims were battling east of the Jordan, west of that river Stilicho had led the Romans’ 9,000-strong southern detachment into Palaestina Prima. Accompanied by Patriarch Abel, the African king quickly rooted out the sparse Muslim garrisons in most of the province and recaptured its cities – from Neapolis in Samaria to holy Jerusalem itself, Azotus & Azotus Paralios along the coast where Aloysius had met his match for the first time, Jericho in the east and Hebron & Beersheba in the south. Indeed, within four months the pair had come to threaten the connection between Qasim’s conquests in Egypt and those in Syria, and the only reason Aloysius withdrew from the field at Arabella rather than try to press for a total victory was revealed: he had tied the largest Islamic army in the region up on the wrong side of the Jordan while his generals snapped up the poorly-defended Jerusalem and other cities in the Holy Land, and with that done he could abandon his salient beyond the Jordan. Talhah tried to pursue the main imperial army as it fell back across the Jordan, but the Emperor turned and successfully drove the Muslims back at the Battle of Bethania[5] so that his legions might cross the river without harassment.

    PSaohLt.jpg

    Stilicho, King of Africa, enters Jerusalem after retaking it for Christianity for the second time in three years

    While Aloysius linked back up with Stilicho and repelled further Islamic counterattacks into southern Palaestina at the Battle of Adam’s Bridge[6] and the Battle of Arad later in the year, the Muslims’ troubles were also beginning to grow in the north. The Khazars openly entered the war on the side of the Holy Roman Empire this year, with Kundaçiq descending upon Abd al-Rahman’s host in the Caucasus while his father Kundaç Khagan simultaneously led the attack on Muslim Khorasan on the other side of the Caspian. In turn Abd al-Rahman, not having the troops to defend against both Kundaçiq’s horde after it sacked Darband and the Georgians & Armenians who had been regained hope after this news, managed an orderly withdrawal from most of his now-untenable conquests over most of 677.

    By the time winter arrived and made further large-scale fighting impossible, Abd al-Rahman had managed to preserve the greater part of his original army, drawn up some reinforcements from Mesopotamia, and stabilized the Caliphate’s northern border between the eastern Caucasus and the southern Anticaucasus[7]. The struggles of his brother Al-Abbas in holding Khorasan & Islamic Transoxiana against the Khazar onslaught kept him from assembling as many troops as he would have liked, however. In the face of the greater part of Khazar power, the second-oldest grandson of the Prophet had little choice but to withdraw south of the Oxus and even then was still defeated by Kundaç Khagan at the Battle of Merv, although toward the end of the year Al-Abbas managed to rally in the mountain range which his Turkic converts & auxiliaries called the Köpet Dag and to drive Kundaç’s hordes back at the Battles of Nishapur and Saanabad[8].

    Further still to the east, the Muslims’ intensified struggle with the Romans and now the Khazars prevented them from immediately moving against the Indo-Romans who had long ago splintered off the Eastern Roman Empire. Having secured peace on his eastern flank by bowing to the Later Han (or as he would describe it himself, “I allowed the Dragon to bite off a hand so that I might escape his lair while he ate”) and confident that the Muslims would not be in any shape to attack him anytime soon, Hippostratus sought to resume trade along the Silk Road to enrich himself and his trading partners. Al-Abbas had been working to suppress banditry and warlordism in the parts of Persia that he had conquered before the Khazars descended upon him, and both he and his new Persian subejcts were eager to revive trade as much as possible so that they might refill their coffers and begin restoring normalcy & prosperity to Persia.

    fyqcHqc.jpg

    Prominent Sogdian merchants enjoying Hippostratus' hospitality before their caravan resumes its westward trek

    678 saw this first of many Roman-Arab wars reach its final stage, with the Muslims mounting additional offensives into Roman-held Palaestina in a push to recapture Jerusalem. While it was not as important to them as Mecca and Medina were, but still held some value as a place of worship used by past Islamic prophets (including Jesus himself, called Isa in Arabic) and the site of Muhammad’s night journey or isra (in which the Buraq, a winged human-faced donkey-mule, flew him from Mecca to Jerusalem to temporarily ascend with Heaven, commune with the past prophets and ultimately speak with God Himself), and of course they also knew how valuable it was to the Christians and sought to deny it to them on that basis too. Talhah sought to concentrate all efforts on retaking Jerusalem and driving the Romans out of Palaestina, concerned that the smaller Muslim army could not afford to split itself up against its larger adversary, but Qasim overruled him and demanded a secondary offensive into Galilee to try to cut off Aloysius’ landward route of retreat: if the Muslims could also take the cities on the Palestinian coast, as Talhah had planned, then they could trap the Emperor in the region entirely and deal a mighty blow against his empire.

    In the Caliph’s defense, he had listened when Talhah explained the dangers of splitting his limiting forces and attacking both Palaestina proper and Galilee with undermanned armies, after which he promised to direct reinforcements to bolster both offensives. Unfortunately for the two men, intensifying Khazar pressure in the north forced Qasim to divert his intended reinforcements northward, where they did prove helpful in bolstering his older sons as they fought to hold the line against Kundaç & Kundaçiq. However this did mean Talhah had to attack Aloysius on two fronts in March with only the troops he already had, having brought up a much more limited number of soldiers from Egypt to shore up the army he was leading into central Palaestina while a small host of just below 7,000 crossed the Jordan to invade Galilee at Capernaum.

    Aloysius had been marshaling his own army for an offensive, but now put his greater number of soldiers to use defensively instead. The initial Muslim onslaught in the south snatched the port cities up to Ioppe away from him, as well as Hebron: but in the Battle of Bethlehem the Augustus and Patriarch Abel evened the score, forcing Talhah to retreat after nearly enveloping the Islamic army with their greater numbers (for there the Romans fielded 20,000 men to the Muslims’ 12,000) before fanning out to the west and – while unsuccessful in reclaiming the entire Palestinian coast – managing to drive the grandsons of Qasim out of Ioppe and Iamnia[9] where they had been garrisoned. Meanwhile up north, Stilicho and Iudicallus defended the Roman rear against Talhah’s secondary army, leading their larger host of 10,000 to similarly thwart his lieutenant Amr al-Ashtar in the Battles of Sepphoris & Tiberias: like his superior, Amr managed to fight his way out of an encirclement and avoid the total destruction of his army, but at no small cost to his army which could ill-afford it. On both fronts, the Muslims had killed enough Romans to make Aloysius reconsider immediately going on the offensive and pursuing them.

    bnVzQ7Z.jpg

    The Battle of Bethlehem was a hard-fought one, and in the end would prove decisive to both pushing Rome and the Hashemites to the bargaining table and determining their immediate post-war borders

    At this point, with both Rome and the House of Submission having dealt heavy blows unto one another, outside events intervened to persuade Aloysius to seek peace. Namely, he had neglected his western frontier too long in favor of trying to retake the Middle East for his wife: word reached him that Saxon raiders were bold enough to strike at farmsteads within sight of Augusta Treverorum’s walls, and that another warlord named Wecta had risen among that people, promising to be the one to drive the Romans out of Germania once more. This Wecta had already defeated and killed Theodulf of the Lombards when the latter marched to stop him with what levies his people and the neighboring Thuringians could still muster, so Haistulf (now king of Lombardy) added his personal pressure upon the Emperor to return west. That the Khazars’ assault seemed to have ground to a halt as well, blunted by the reinforcements joining Abd al-Rahman in the Anticaucasus and Al-Abbas in Köpet Dag, gave Aloysius sufficient impetus to sue for peace. Helena supported his decision at this time, the recovery of not just Anatolia but also large parts of Armenia & Georgia and now the Levantine coast too having greatly exceeded her initial expectations of her husband’s abilities.

    The Emperor was correct in his estimation that Qasim too was ready to welcome peace, or more realistically at least a truce, though he and his house still bore a deep grudge against Aloysius and the Aloysians for the killing of Abd al-Fattah. Aloysius himself thought the vendetta was a petty one, since he’d slain Abd al-Fattah in battle and the latter had been the one to attack him in the first place, but he had bet that the old Caliph was not the sort of man to allow such a grudge to overwhelm his political sense. The Arabs may not have been bled white – certainly they were not as poor-off as the Southern Turks had been on the precipice of Heshana’s demise – but their losses were no laughing matter and their strategic prospects no longer seemed limitless, for the Romans had proven a much more resilient enemy than the Turks and now the Khazars had joined the fray to hammer away at their extreme northern borders.

    The Caliph himself had received a reminder that he was not invincible in his own battle with Aloysius at the Yarmuk, and that he was not infallible when the strategy he’d forced onto Talhah ibn Talib fell apart before the Emperor in the preceding weeks. Hoping to smooth over tensions with the man who was still his greatest general, Qasim declined to blame the reversals in central Palaestina on him (even though that was the point of removing himself from command and leaving Talhah in nominal control over the war’s direction in that region in the first place) and instead chalked it up to Allah’s ineffable will. An uneasy truce settled across the Middle East as the leaders of all three great powers – the Romans, Muslims and Khazars – began to meet in Edessa (now on the northern Roman-Arab frontier) to formally redraw the region’s map and hash out a peace agreement that would hopefully last longer than a year.

    The_mother_of_the_Russian_sovereign_Svjatoslav%2C_Olga_along_with_her_escort_from_the_Chronicle_of_John_Skylitzes.jpg

    Aloysius & Helena bid welcome to the Arab and Khazar delegations at the hastily-restored citadel of Edessa

    The truce which began in mid-678 also gave the Indo-Romans a chance to reconnect (to the limited extent that such reconnection was possible) with the ‘proper’ Romans from whom they had split off on the other side of the nascent Islamic empire. It was through the Persian trade routes that Hippostratus sent to the Empress Helena & Emperor Aloysius, at that time wintering in Amida near the negotiation site in Edessa, a Christmas gift of especially fine woollen clothes woven from the undercoats of pashmina goats by the most skilled of his own Kashmiri subjects. In exchange the imperial couple officially forgave Porphyrus’ secession from the Eastern Roman Empire a century prior (not that they could realistically do much about it anyway) and recognized the Indo-Roman kingdom as a legitimate partner of the Roman Empire.

    After many months of negotiation, interspersed with periodic frontier skirmishes from Galilee to Khorasan even in spite of the nominal truce, the three feuding titans of western Eurasia seemed to finally reach a peace settlement in 679. This ‘Peace of Edessa’ effectively froze the battle-lines where they stood at the end of 678: the Romans regained Asia Minor (which the Muslims had never been able to invade), while most of Georgia up to Shamkur[10] and western & central Armenia, up to and including Lakes Van & Sevan, were restored to their respective vassal kingdoms. Rome also formally regained the length of territory in the western Levant which it still controlled, extending from Antioch in the north and Amida & Edessa in the east through Phoenicia and into Galilee & Palaestina down to Bethlehem & Iamne. They did keep Jerusalem, which was non-negotiable for the Emperor and Empress, and made the Jordan River & Dead Sea into a natural southeastern boundary for their lands.

    While Georgian and Armenian refugees returned to rebuild their devastated homelands, Aloysius and Helena directed the Christian Arabs who had fought for them to resettle in this long Roman salient along the Levantine coast. Shortly after the ceremony in which they reinstalled the True Cross in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre and pledged to repair both it and the Church of the Nativity in Bethlehem, the imperial couple also acknowledged the reformation of the Ghassanid federate kingdom in northern Syria centered around Emath (which the Arabs referred to as Hama) and the creation of a new one ruled by the Banu Kalb in the south, centered around Tiberias and encompassing Galilee & the fringes of Palaestina. By this point the Ghassanids had been so weakened by war that they could neither realistically defend the entire Levantine border themselves, nor keep the Banu Kalb under their authority.

    NI3uGBr.jpg

    Aloysius and Helena deposit holy relics as part of their proper triumphal procession through the secured Jerusalem

    On the other hand, the Romans recognized the cession of the Syrian hinterland, southern Palaestina, all of Egypt, and almost the entirety of Mesopotamia to the Hashemite Caliphate. There was certainly no hope of driving them out of Persia in the name of Doulan Qaghan or any other rival monarch either, so in the east Islam’s power would extend to the Indo-Romans’ mountains uncontested. The Khazars continued to hold Darband in the eastern Caucasus and most of Transoxiana & Khorasan on the other side of the Caspian, withdrawing from the Köpet Dag toward Merv in an apparent sign of goodwill, but in practice endemic back-and-forth raids with the forces of Islam would soon turn the territory between the Köpet Dag and the Oxus into a no-man’s-land.

    While Aloysius was far from satisfied with these gains – he believed the territory they controlled in the western Levant lacked strategic depth and that Jerusalem was still too vulnerable to an attack from the south – he could not realistically push for more, while also dealing with the emerging Saxon threat far to the west. After celebrating this apparent triumph with his wife and son, the Emperor hurried to sail back to Ravenna from Antioch, and once in Italy he began the march north along the road to Germania, hoping to at least push past the Alps before winter made the mountains impassable. Haistulf, Rechiar and the other Teutonic princes were detached from the main army and sent ahead of Aloysius’ coming to engage Wecta’s Saxon horde, which lacked the means to storm Augusta Treverorum but was more than capable of doing heavy damage to the Romano-Germanic countryside. Despite being outnumbered, these battle-hardened veterans of the war against the Turks and Arabs did achieve an early victory over the forward-most Saxon warbands at the Battle of Aquae Mattiacorum[11] before 679 ended, signaling to Wecta that he needed to pull his men back together if he was to have any chance of surviving the Augustus’ imminent retaliation.

    8LHR1ST.png

    Wecta's warriors putting a village in the March of Arbogast to the torch

    The Arabs and Khazars were not without their own troubles. Thanks to Roman strength, Qasim may not have been able to expand Islam’s reach as far as he would have liked, but still he had practically quadrupled (if not more) the size of his Caliphate and consumed most of the carcass of the Southern Turkic Empire, in addition to not-inconsiderable parts of the old Roman east. To consolidate and effectively administer these lands the Caliph had to reach out to vast non-Islamic masses he had just conquered, repeating his successful policy of tolerance (in exchange for submission and the jizya tax) from Egypt & Aksum to secure their cooperation and recruit administrators from their ranks. The Khazars meanwhile were unsatisfied with their gains, far less exhausted than the Romans, and did not have to consolidate their newfound control over as many territories as the Muslims: naturally they had begun to raid the northern frontiers of Dar al-Islam before the year even ended, sparking retaliatory raids by Islamic ghazis and fears that the peace between these two new empires would break down before the ink even finished drying.

    On the other side of the world, the Gaels were beginning to push outward from the Nova Hibernian peninsula. Well north of their budding colony at Cois Fharraighe, adventuring parties had discovered a great mountain range[12] dominated by maple trees whose leaves turned a brilliant orange in the autumn, and which their Wilderman guides revealed contained a remarkably sweet sap. They had dubbed the mountain range ‘Crainn Siúcra’, the ‘Sugar Trees’, after the aforementioned trees: and in this year one party led by Túathal Mac Áed ventured beyond the hills and mountains blanketed in those saccharine trees, traversing the isthmus (soon to be named after Túathal himself) which separated the peninsula from the rest of the continent. The discovery was welcome news to Liberius, but he could not immediately capitalize on it because he was not even in Nova Hibernia for most of this year – as the decade was coming to an end the old Roman prince-turned-abbot had sailed for Tír na Beannachtaí, where he sought to pull as many of the Irish petty-kings as he could reach into a council and coordinate a decisive strike against the heretic-held Point-de-Luce, once and for all.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The Golan Heights.

    [2] Tabaqat Fahl, Jordan.

    [3] Umm Qais.

    [4] Irbid.

    [5] Al-Maghtas, also known as ‘Bethany beyond the Jordan’.

    [6] Jisr ed-Damiye.

    [7] Approximately from the area of modern Sumgait in the east, moving southwestward to southern Karabakh and Nakhchivan in the west.

    [8] Mashhad.

    [9] Yavne.

    [10] Shamkir, Azerbaijan.

    [11] Wiesbaden.

    [12] Cobequid Mountains.

    Wrote a large part of this while under a cold myself (at least the symptoms didn't start showing when I wrote that Aloysius was ill for one battle, that would've been one creepy coincidence) but, here's hoping it still holds up compared to other chapters. The next chapter will be the second-to-last factional overview for this century, centered on the Hashemite Caliphate as it moves to stabilize and consolidate its rule over all its new territories. I'm feeling better now than I was earlier in the week, or even yesterday – still got a cough & runny nose but at least I'm no longer feverish or feel like I've got a rhino breakdancing in my head – so hopefully I'll have recovered enough to still finish it in no more than a week from now.
     
    The House of Submission
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    wHbTUXY.png

    Capital: Kufa.

    Religion: Islam, of course.

    Languages: Arabic, with the Hashemite court particularly favoring the Hejazi variant of the language which was natively spoken by the Prophet, his household and his closest companions. The majority of the Caliphate’s newly conquered subjects still speak their own tongues, including:
    • Aramaic
    • Hebrew (as a sacred language among the Jewish populace – they would have spoken Aramaic day-to-day)
    • Greek
    • Persian
    • Kurdish
    • Coptic Egyptian
    • Ge’ez
    • Turkic
    A new power has risen east of Rome. The Arabs, long overlooked in the struggles between that Mediterranean giant and its succession of eastern neighbors – the Seleucids, Parthians, Sassanids, Hephthalites and finally the Turks – have burst forth from the desert sands of their homeland, fueled by both a demographic boom and fervent belief in One God which they claim is no different than the one worshipped by the Christians and Jews. But these people neither bow before the Roman Emperors and the seven Patriarchs of the Christian world, nor the scattered elders of the Jewish diaspora keeping the flame of the oldest Abrahamic religion alive outside their homeland. They proclaim that Muhammad ibn Abdullah is the final Prophet of the one and only God, who they call Allah in the Arabic tongue, to whom divine truth (as compiled by his son and companions in the Holy Qur'an, for Muhammad himself could not write) was revealed in the early seventh century, and they call their empire Dar al-Islam: the 'House of Submission' to the will of Allah.

    When Muhammad died, he had unified the Arabian peninsula, but not yet ventured beyond its borders. It fell to his son Qasim, the Khalifah (‘successor’) and Warith an-Nābiyy (‘Heir of the Prophet’) to spread Allah’s final revelation to the masses living in jahiliyah (‘ignorance’) everywhere else around the globe, and to compel these unbelievers to submit themselves to the divine truth outlined to his father – by persuasion or by the sword. In that regard he has been exceptionally successful, thanks in part to his neighbors having inadvertantly weakened themselves either in wars with one another or themselves: first fell Aksum, weakened by decades of civil warfare, then the Southern Turkic Khaganate, which was already resting on a shaky foundation snatched away from the Eftals and Romans even before it beat itself senseless against the walls of Constantinople. In the space of a few decades, Islam spread from Arabia to overtake much of the Middle East, large parts of northeastern Africa and even extend into Central Asia and the eastern Caucasus.

    However, the Muslims’ expansion seems to have hit a limit as of 680 AD (or 65 AH – ‘Anno Hegirah’, ‘year of the departure’ to the Romans – in their own religious calendar, which uses the year of Muhammad’s flight from Mecca for its epoch[1]). Buoyed by the might of its western half and late-comer assistance in the form of the Khazars, the Roman world was able to withstand Islam’s surging power and fight the armies of the Caliph to a bloody standstill in the western Levant. Qasim assures his kin and subjects that this is no matter: he has always been prudent (his critics would whisper ‘over-cautious’) when it came to warfare, and yet the results speak for themselves – when he strikes, it is always with the providence of Allah, who delivers conquest after conquest into the hands of His humble servant. No doubt one day, Allah will be so kind as to deliver those western and northern conquests which the Muslims were unable to secure in these past years too, and when He does no army nor Emperor can possibly resist His will.

    More pragmatically, Qasim has concerns other than expanding at the moment. He is much more interested in consolidating the still-impressive conquests he has already racked up, which stretch from the Köpet Dag in the north to colonies along the Swahili coast in the far south, so that these lands will not escape the grasp of the Banu Hashim when he inevitably shuffles off his mortal coil. And speaking of which – being eighty-two years old as of 680, the first Caliph is also keenly aware that he is not long for this world, and is as concerned with his succession and the future of his realm as any other ruler who knows they might never wake up after going to bed every night would be. He had no brothers with whom to share or fight over the inheritance left by his venerable father: but he had several sons with his wives, and these sons (even the one martyred by the Roman infidels) all have children of their own. Even if his sons miraculously do not contend with one another for the right to succeed him, the generation after them are practically strangers to one another, this he knows…and Qasim is also painfully aware that his do not seem to be a people made for peace, prone to clan and tribal and brotherly rivalries when they are not battling outsiders, going all the way back to their forefather Ishmael who was cast out in favor of his half-brother (and Jewish patriarch) Isaac.

    Conquering huge swathes of land has proven to be easier for these early Muslims than consolidating and ruling over them. The ancient tribal structure of the Arab peoples has proven as ill-suited for the administration of an empire stretching from Persia to Egypt as Rome’s own original political structure from its city-state days had for ruling over the Mediterranean Basin, and Caliph Qasim has had to make significant changes to adapt. Islamic rule now rests on three pillars: the Hashemite court itself, the wilayat or external provinces with their civil & military governors, and the majlis ash-shura or consultative assemblies through which the Arab tribes can most directly communicate with the Caliph.

    As the direct male-line descendants of the Prophet Muhammad himself, it is considered only natural for the Caliphs or ‘successors’ to steward over the realm he left behind. They rule, at least in theory, as the divinely-sanctioned and nigh-infallible leaders of the Islamic faithful whose authority is absolute and whose final word cannot be challenged by any who claim to have submitted themselves to Allah, and their legitimacy is founded equally on their line of descent from Muhammad and the victories they have brought to Islam. Qasim ibn Muhammad had no surviving brothers, and so smoothly ascended to succeed his father when the aforementioned Prophet passed away: he is firmly of the opinion that nobody has the authority to determine the next Caliph but the incumbent one, and that a Hashemite monarch’s choice in this matter is always guided by Allah. In the past Qasim alternated between Mecca and Medina, but in more recent years he has resolved to build a permanent, fixed capital for his court at Kufa in Mesopotamia.

    8D02l2e.png

    A depiction of Qasim ibn Muhammad, the first Caliph, late in life. While drawing the descendants of the Prophet is not strictly forbidden, unlike the case for his father, most Islamic artists still typically choose to portray the Hashemite Caliphs with their back turned or a halo of light shrouding their face as a sign of their respect for the Prophet's bloodline

    In practice, of course, few men ever truly rule alone – least of all when they are in charge of an empire so massive it would be virtually impossible to govern without delegation. Thus even though Qasim has yet to construct a bureaucracy approaching the size & scale of that of the Romans, he has to date appointed a number of ministers (titled wazir, ‘helper’) and secretaries (titled katib, ‘writer’ or ‘scribe’) to assist him in his daily administrative duties. At this stage, most of these positions are dispensed on an ad-hoc basis with little established formality: by far the most important and consistent ‘vizierate’ is that of the wazir al-sayf or ‘minister of the sword’, who is responsible for the Islamic army’s logistics and recruitment. All of Qasim’s viziers are civil officials, though for obvious reasons the wazir al-sayf is usually a man with military experience, and he does not delegate military commands to them but rather keeps them close to him at court. Theoretically absolute authority or not, it would be uncharacteristic for Qasim, or any other Caliph, to arbitrarily make decisions without at least consulting with this privy council of top-ranking advisors.

    To govern his vast conquests, Qasim has divided the territories of the Caliphate into a dozen provinces or wilayat. These are headed by governors (wali) appointed by the Caliph himself, working with a number of other provincial officials (sometimes additional Caliphal appointments, but often local recruits of proven loyalty and competence) of whom the most important are the sahib ul-kharaj (chief tax collector), the qadi (chief Islamic judge) and the emir (provincial military commander). As of 680, the fourteen provinces of the Hashemite Caliphate include:
    • Medina (northern Arabia)
    • Mecca (central Arabia)
    • Yaman (southern Arabia)
    • Kufa (western & central Mesopotamia)
    • Basra (southeastern Mesopotamia)
    • Al-Jazira (northern Mesopotamia)
    • Bilad al-Sham (Syria & Phoenicia)
    • Filastin (Palestine)
    • Misr (Egypt)
    • Habasha (Aksum)
    • Sawahil (east African coast)
    • Fars (southwestern & central Persia)
    • Azerbaijan (northwestern Persia)
    • Khorasan (northern Persia)
    The frontier regions of Bilad al-Sham, Al-Jazira, Azerbaijan and Khorasan are unique in that they are more heavily militarized than the other, less restive provinces. They are not divided into civil districts but rather into ajnad (singl. Jund). Each jund is a zone administered directly by the local emirs who enforce a more severe sort of martial law, can requisition the resources which fall under their authority for warlike purposes, and often engage in endemic back-and-forth raids with the Dar al-Harb – the ‘house of war’, as the Muslims call every neighbor of theirs which does not profess Islam nor have an active truce with the Caliph.

    As the Qur'an encourages Muslims to resolve their grievances by way of mutual consultation whenever possible, the majlis ash-shura has emerged as the closest thing the Caliphate has to a legislature. It is not exactly a permanent parliamentary institution (at least not at this stage), but an ad-hoc assembly of representatives from the many Arabic tribes who have embraced Islam called by the Caliph to deliberate over decisions of import which are known to impact the entire Muslim community, such as going to war or the division of the spoils of a victorious conflict. Ostensibly any Muslim who has reached puberty, is of sound mind and well-versed in the tenets of Islam can participate in a shura council: in practice, the tribal elders will appoint men from the ranks of their favored clansmen to represent their interests before the Caliph.

    RJ0k2ar.jpg

    Banu Tamim envoys chosen by their elders to represent the tribe at a session of the Majlis ash-Shura perform evening prayers on their road to the new Hashemite capital at Kufa

    Speaking of the tribes, tensions are simmering between the Quraish tribe to which the Banu Hashim clan themselves belong; the other Arabic tribes; and the masses of non-Muslims whom they rule over. In theory all men are equal in submission to the will of Allah, and He recognizes no tribal distinction between a Hashemite and (for example) one of the Banu Hanzala. In practice, few men can live up to this ideal and Qasim naturally has leaned most heavily on his own kin to administer the choicest parts of the Islamic empire, trusting his sons & grandsons above his in-laws & cousins who he in turn trusts more than distant Quraish kinsmen, and he inevitably favors those distant kindred over the men of other tribes. This in turn has allowed the various Sayyid princes to begin establishing their own regional power-bases under their elderly patriarch’s umbrella. So far, the Caliph has amassed so much booty and conquests that giving the non-Quraish tribes and clans a stake in upholding the unity of Islam has not been overly difficult, but this is likely to change as Islamic expansion stalls against stronger foes like the Romans.

    The need to integrate non-Muslims into government, especially at the local level where they often will be better-versed in the politics and better-suited to administering their own kind than Muslim outsiders, has added an additional layer of competition for the non-Quraishi to deal with, as well. Major non-Muslim communities within the Caliphate’s borders include the Monophysite (and to a lesser extent, Miaphysite) Copts of Egypt, the Nestorians of Mesopotamia – both of whom were condemned as interminable heretics and persecuted by the Roman Ephesian authorities, but now hope to bounce back from the brink under Islamic rule – as well as the Jews of Babylon and the Buddhists, Manichaeans and lingering Zoroastrians of Persia. The Muslims are generally more favorably inclined toward the ahl al-kitab, or ‘People of the Book’, which is to say the other Abrahamic religions, than followers of non-Abrahamic creeds like Buddhism: they view Jews and Christians as merely misguided peoples clinging to imperfect and outdated renditions of the truth revealed to their final Prophet, and thus deserving of additional privileges and protections which they do not extend to mushrikun (pagan polytheists). Especially important non-Islamic leaders, such as the Jewish Exilarch of Babylon, are given the special rank of wasita: ‘intermediary’ between the Caliph and their people.

    bOAQdE3.png

    Hasdai ben Hasadiah, Exilarch of the Babylonian Jews, is helped along by his family to greet an envoy of the Caliph Qasim

    The official name of the Hashemite Caliphate is a dead giveaway to its nature as a theocratic monarchy: Dar al-Islam, the ‘House of Submission’. Befitting a theocracy, the new Islamic religion dominates and completely pervades virtually every aspect of early Hashemite society, forming the basis for its legitimacy and laws as well as guidance on how it treats non-believer subjects. The Caliphs of the Banu Hashim clan, being the blood of the Prophet, govern the faithful with absolute authority from on high and answer to nobody but Allah, the one and only God in the eyes of the Muslims. To go against them is to go against the will of Allah, and they can easily excommunicate any Muslim who defies their command by issuing a declaration of takfir against them. When he ascended to succeed his father as leader of the faithful (Amir al-Mu’min, one of several Caliphal titles) Qasim set the precedent with his oath: “If I order anything that would go against the order of Allah and his Messenger, then do not obey me.”[2] (The implication, of course, being that Muslims should obey his commands without question in all other instances.)

    The Qur’an is Islam’s foundational text, believed to not merely be written by divinely inspired sages (as was the case for the Church Fathers who compiled the Biblical canon in Christians’ reckoning) but the literal, unvarnished and certainly unchallengeable Word of God delivered to Muhammad by the Archangel Gabriel and written down by his companions & son. Even the Caliphs who claim descent from Muhammad himself do not dare to think they can in any way alter or contradict the contents of the holy Qur’an. The Qur’an outlines the core Islamic teachings, such as the existence of the eternal, singular and omnipotent God who alone merits worship from men: for instance while Islam acknowledges Jesus as a prophet who performed miracles, the new religion denies Christianity’s belief that he is the Son of God, the more specifically Trinitarian-Ephesian belief that he is God incarnate, or that he actually died on the Cross and was resurrected. These teachings are supplemented by the hadith, reports of Muhammad’s deeds and commands in life as also recorded by his companions and descendants: for example, the Qur’an itself does not prohibit the depiction of Muhammad in art, just idolatry in general – that particular tradition (and Islam’s general prohibition on religious icons depicting living beings) arose from the hadiths.

    800px-Folio_from_a_Koran_%288th-9th_century%29.jpg

    The extreme Islamic aversion to idolatry and the usage of images, as recorded through the Qur'an and especially the hadiths, has compelled Arabic artists to instead refine the art of calligraphy

    The Hashemites descended from Muhammad, along with his other family members and companions in life as well as past prophets, are duly venerated as saints (awliya, singl. wali – ‘friend (of God)’, not to be confused with the Islamic title for provincial governors) after their death. Unlike the prophets, saints are not thought to be capable of interceding on behalf of men in their hour of judgment, but miraculous powers are still attributed to them and the faithful make pilgrimages to their gravesites called ziyarat (which however are not mandatory, unlike the hajj or main pilgrimage to Mecca, which all able-bodied Muslims are expected to undertake at least once in life) in hopes of acquiring a blessing from the deceased saint for themselves. At present, the most prominent Hashemite wali is Abd al-Fattah ibn Qasim, who was martyred at the hand of the Emperor of the Romans in the Battle of Manzikert, 671: his father has had him buried in the new Islamic capital of Kufa, where his tomb will eventually become one of many in the great Hashemite graveyard complex to come.

    Outside the Banu Hashim themselves, in theory the entire Islamic community or ‘Ummah’ is supposed to share a position at the pinnacle of the Caliphate’s pecking order, all of them being equals under Allah. In practice, this ideal remains ephemeral: of course there are rich Muslims, poor Muslims, Muslims who give orders and Muslims who must carry them out, and there certainly is no sense of egalitarianism when it comes to relations between the sexes in the Caliphate – not that the Romans are especially 'progressive' in this realm either, but the notion of a female royal being allowed as much authority and autonomy from her husband as Helena of the Coal-Black Eyes (for example) is inconceivable to Caliph Qasim and his peers, who regard the Augusta with a mix of contempt and confusion that her husband has not simply snatched the reins of the Roman East out of her dainty hands. Worse still, Arabic society remains divided into clans and tribes with their own myriad old feuds and friendships, although the imposition of the new religion has made some progress in bridging over these ancient fault-lines. “I against my brothers, I and my brothers against our cousins, I and my brothers and my cousins against the world” – so goes the ancient Arab saying, and it holds every bit as true in 680 AD as it did in 680 BC. Many of these tribes still live as Bedouins – desert-dwelling pastoralist nomads, honing skills which also serve them well on the battlefield – though ironically the Banu Hashim themselves are not nomads, instead having previously been a sedentary clan of traders hailing from the coastal cities of the Hejaz.

    The largest and most obvious geographic divide between the Arab tribes is that between the northern tribes (including the Hashemites themselves), so-called the ‘Adnanites’ for their mythical descent from one Adnan (himself a descendant of Qedar, founder of the first known Arab kingdom which bore his name and one of the twelve sons of Ishmael), and the southern tribes who claim descent from Qahtan (better known as Joktan to non-Arabs) who was actually a son of Eber, great-grandson of Shem son of Noah. By and large the Adnanite Arabs are in a dominant position over their Qahtanite kindred, who have fallen on hard times since the destruction of the Himyarite kingdom by Aksum, and form most of the strength of the Hashemite armies: it does not help the Qahtanites that their northernmost branch, represented by the Ghassanids and Banu Kalb, have firmly aligned themselves with the Roman enemy.

    But even within the Adnanite ranks there is dissension, though it has yet to boil over while Qasim still lives. That Qasim and his close kin favor their own tribe, the Quraish, for promotion and plum administrative postings over others has not gone unnoticed in the eyes of the other Adnanites, such as the Tayy and Ghatafan: are they not all supposed to be equal in the eyes of Allah, and the Caliph their impartial ruler? For now Qasim has been able to appease them with slices of the vast bounty he’s reaped from his campaigns, much of which has been distributed to the poor as part of zakat (obligatory almsgiving), and he has also settled entire tribes in Egypt, Mesopotamia and Syria to both better hold down those conquests and to keep the tribesmen themselves (ever hungry for new territories and sources of wealth) happy. But Allah help the Hashemites should they ever run out of easy conquests and the pie they must split with the non-Quraish tribes starts to shrink…

    ZVEhCQZ.jpg

    Qasim distributing gifts to non-Quraishi tribal chiefs so as to reinforce their allegiance to him

    Not even a century since the death of Muhammad, religious fissures have already begun to crop up within Islam itself, although the presence of a male line of clear successors and Qasim’s own skill at rulership have prevented them from evolving to the stage of a formal schism thus far. Some who profess to be Muslims question whether a just God who considers all believers equal would really elevate any among them, even if they be the blood of the Prophet himself, to rule over their peers in perpetuity – especially when the Prophet’s descendants are clearly but mortal men, prone to the same virtues and flaws as any other. Others prefer to trust strictly in the Qur’an and have no place for the hadiths in their hearts, believing that the pure Word of God needs no further embellishment or support or creative ‘interpretation’. While still comparatively few in number, if the Hashemites should encounter more defeats abroad or fail to live up to the high moral standards demanded of them at home, it is a foregone conclusion that heresies like these will swell in number as their own legitimacy wanes.

    These khawarij (‘those who have left [the Ummah]’) and Qur’aniyyah (‘Qur’anists’) are denounced by the faithful followers of the Caliphs as heretics and apostates (murtad)…and there is only one, non-negotiable punishment for those who have been branded with this label: the sting of death. In turn, some of these heretical sects have already struck at Qasim, some of the first Kharijites most infamously trying to kill him for not going to war against the Romans and Turks quickly enough in the early 660s. Though they failed to assassinate him and were killed to a man in retaliation, they did successfully push him to instigate hostilities earlier than he would have liked.

    Outside of the Muslims themselves, as has been previously mentioned, there exist large majorities of non-Muslims virtually everywhere across the Caliphate outside of Arabia. Of these, Jews and Christians are the most favored: Islam considers them to be ahl al-kitab, ‘People of the Book’, who have had the truth partially revealed to them by previous prophets and try to live by some of God’s commandments, even if their understanding of God is imperfect in the eyes of the Muslim faithful. Many of these have been recruited into the burgeoning civil administration of the Caliphate – in particular, while the Hashemites have a very personal reason to despise the ‘Rūmī’ or Romans, who they considered the last corrupt and decadent remnant of a bygone era that needs to get out of their (and their new age’s) way even before Aloysius Gloriosus struck down the martyr Abd al-Fattah, they recognize that not all Christians are Romans and that the ‘heretics’ cast out by Roman authorities can be very useful to them indeed. The Babylonian Jews have similarly been able to leverage themselves into positions of relative privilege within the Caliphate through their rapid submission to & collaboration with their new overlords, allowing them to protect & eventually absorb their Galilean cousins who’d been expelled by Aloysius and Helena. All in all, the combination of pragmatic religious tolerance and (for now, thanks to the vast amounts of war plunder they have amassed over the course of their conquests) low taxes has greatly endeared the new Muslim overlords to their Abrahamic subjects, who consider them a massive step up over the oppressive, dogmatic Romans and the chaotic, ceaselessly warmongering Turks.

    Zoroastrians, Buddhists and other polytheistic ‘pagans’ are considerably less fortunate. The Muslims despise idolaters, and consequently believe the followers of non-Abrahamic religions to not only be unenlightened but more degenerate than the ahl al-kitab. It certainly does not help that the Qur’an dictates that these pagans’ sin of shirk (idolatry) is unforgivable unless they repent and turn away from their old ways before they die. In general, because Qasim is of the opinion that it is not practical to try to kill every single Buddhist, Zoroastrian and other varieties of ‘pagans’ in his realm unless they insist on causing trouble for the new order, so far the Caliphate has given these infidels the chance to live on their knees in exchange for paying the jizya tax, seemingly no different than the ahl al-kitab. But in practice they are overlooked for official appointments in favor of Jews and Christians instead, tend to be judged more harshly by Islamic qadi, and do not enjoy the same level of protections that the People of the Book do. For example, Christian and Jewish women are not compelled to convert before marrying a Muslim man, even if non-Muslim men are barred entirely from marrying Muslim women; the same is not true of, for example, Zoroastrian women.

    jRVFLjN.jpg

    An Islamic qadi judges a case which a Buddhist Turk, a Nestorian Mesopotamian and a Babylonian Jew have brought charges against one another. While the Hashemites favor a flexible approach to justice that does not go out of its way to offend and trample upon local customs unless they flagrantly contradict Islam's teachings, they can give 'pagans' like the Buddhist only so much leeway

    Fittingly for the armed forces of a newborn empire on an expansionist streak, the early Hashemite army has built up a reputation for aggression, mobility and fervor in battle. A core requirement for all of its soldiers is that they must be Muslim: unlike the Turks or even the Romans (who had no trouble deploying pagan federates and allies), while the Caliphs are willing to enlist non-Muslims in administrative roles, they are determined to avoid arming anyone who is not a believer almost without exception, lest they eventually turn their weapons against the descendants of the Prophet. The ‘almost’ preceding that ‘without exception’ remark applies to the Jewish auxiliaries raised from Babylon and the ranks of the Galilean exiles, in whom Qasim saw very valuable and convenient allies against the Romans, although now that he has reached a truce with Aloysius & Helena it is likely that they will be made to disband in the coming years.

    The Romans have found the footsoldiers of the early Caliphate to be, on average, much more lightly equipped than their own legionaries, not that this has stopped them from fighting extremely aggressively. While certainly well-armored Muslim warriors in mail coats and pointed helmets (around which they would wrap a turban) were known to exist, the majority of the Islamic infantry enter battle wearing scale or lamellar armor made of leather, one of the primary trade goods produced in Mecca and the other cities of the Hejazi coast; still others trust simply in their clothes and the will of Allah to protect them, often functioning as skirmishers boldly striking ahead of their more heavily armored fellows. Their standard weapons include javelins and thrusting spears (often made from reeds found along the coast of the Persian Gulf), paired with wicker or cow- and camel-hide shields – elite Islamic warriors did also wield swords, but rather than the iconic curved scimitar of later centuries, in 680 their blades would have been straight rather than curved.

    On the offense these footsoldiers would have repeatedly surged toward their foes and then retreated, a tactic known as al-karr wa-l-farr (‘attack and withdrawal’) which was intended to wear the enemy down. Such a strategem inherently demanded great discipline and zeal from those who practice it, lest they be broken and driven into a real rout by said enemies, but fortunately for Caliph Qasim his soldiers have regularly demonstrated that they have plenty of both. When it has been determined that offense is not in fact the best defense in any given situation, Hashemite footmen will instead arrange themselves into a shield-wall called the tabi’a to defend both themselves and their archers. Either way, even though they fight on foot, these Arab infantrymen are known to ride horses or camels to the battlefield before dismounting, giving them an edge in mobility and endurance over most adversaries.

    P9E890X.jpg

    A heavy infantryman of the seventh-century Hashemite army. Note his usage of leather lamellar armor combined with an iron helm and aventail, as well as his straight sword

    Speaking of archers, the missile component of the Islamic army has made a name for itself on the Caliph’s battlefields, and for good reason – they are the second most important element of the Hashemite fighting forces. The Arabs have a lengthy tradition of archery, similar to many other Semitic peoples like the Syrians or their ancient Midianite and Qedarite ancestors, and wield composite bows made from wood, goat horn and sinew to terrific effect against the enemies of the Caliph: they are known to possess a high rate of fire and good accuracy, even if they may still be outranged by the famous longbowmen of Nubia. Aside from the foot-archers who rely on the infantry to protect them in close quarters, the Hashemites also field large quantities of horse- and camel-archers capable of matching the mounted bowmen of the Turks, Eastern Romans and Africans shot-for-shot.

    And on the subject of mounted warriors, by far the cavalry are the most famed and most important of the Hashemite military’s arms. Riding Arabian horses carefully bred by their Bedouin ancestors for agility, alertness and fidelity, those among the Arab cavalry who are not unarmored scouts or mounted archers are known to fearlessly gallop into combat in fine mail and turbaned helms, wielding two-handed lances and switching to swords or maces (a weapon they have increasingly picked up from their new Persian subjects) once they have charged into enemy ranks. Their only weakness is a lack of stirrups, but Qasim is working on introducing that new technology after his first bloody bouts with the Romans and Turks. Other, lighter horsemen armed with javelins and shorter thrusting spears fulfill the role of mounted skirmishers, and still other Arab cavalrymen eschew horseback combat entirely in favor of riding camels into battle: these beasts frighten horses with their stinging scent, and so the Caliphs typically deploy them to counter enemy cavalry, be they Roman cataphracts or Bulgar lancers or Khazar light riders.

    DZlyIV0.jpg

    Heavy Hashemite cavalry of Talhah ibn Talib's 'mobile guard' amassing for battle against the Romans in Galilee

    There exist three prominent contingents, two of which are recognized as elites, among the greater Hashemite army of the seventh century. The first are the mubarizun, ‘champions’: these were small units of specially-picked master warriors who were tasked with hunting down enemy commanders on the battlefield or dispatching rival champions in duels to demoralize the foe. Of their Roman adversaries at least, only the indomitable Aloysius Gloriosus himself and a few of his mightiest captains are known to have withstood these champions of Islam in combat. The second elite regiment of the Islamic army are the tulay’a mutaharikkah or ‘mobile guard’, veteran heavy horsemen equally adept at wielding bows or lances in battle, who serve the nearly-undefeated general Talhah ibn Talib – himself reputed as the iron fist of the Caliph.

    The third distinct (though not necessarily elite) element fielded by the Muslim army are the guzat (singl. Ghazi): their frontier raiders, brigands and zealots who have volunteered to continuously raid Islam’s enemies in search of riches and slaves even in nominal peacetime. Since most infidel realms are part of the Dar al-Harb, they are considered fair game for raiding by Muslims at any time, and when it comes to foes personally despised by the Hashemites (such as the Roman Empire) they may not even wait for the ink on their peace or trucial treaties to dry before breaking them anyway. They play an important role in Islamic offensive strategy, keeping targets for future expansion off-balance and continuously draining them of resources either by forcing a military response time & again or simply raiding them unopposed. The guzat will be responsible for centuries of endemic raiding and low-level warfare from the sands of Libya to the mountains of Syria and the Caucasus, as well as matching Khazar raiding parties on the steppes of Central Asia – and causing trouble even further beyond.

    Pbgwfaz.png

    A guzat raiding party in the Caucasus is intercepted by local Georgians, supported by Cilician Bulgar federates sent by the Empress Helena

    Finally, there are the non-Arabic contingents of the Islamic army to speak of. The Jews have been mentioned before: those who have been allowed to serve by Caliph Qasim are most valuable to him not as warriors, exactly, but as skilled siege engineers capable of overcoming Roman or old Persian defenses (this is especially true in the case of the Babylonians), of whom precious few can be found among the ranks of the Arabs themselves. As well Qasim has heard of the dreadful fire wielded by Greco-Roman sorcerers to drive the Turks from Constantinople, and has turned to engineers of Jewish and Persian heritage to concoct something similar for the Islamic army's use.

    The Turks constitute a much larger division within the Muslim ranks than the Jews do: after being defeated, many Turks were motivated to convert to Islam owing to both Qasim’s leniency (if they should submit quickly) and the opportunity to resume their warlike, raiding ways under the cloak of the new religion. The children of other Turks who resisted to the bitter end and were put to the sword were often enslaved, and the boys will grow up to be the first ghilman (singl. Ghulam) – Islamic slave-soldiers, raised from youth under a strict disciplinary regime to become fanatical and fearless warriors for the Banu Hashim. The practice will doubtlessly soon be expanded to include non-Turkic ghilman, most notably Ethiopians from the fallen empire of Aksum. From the Turks the Muslims will absorb many new military traditions, ranging from the stirrup and the curved blade design to the very idea of deploying non-Arab slave-soldiers on a large scale, which may prove to be a double-edged sword in the hands of future Hashemites.

    ====================================================================================

    [1] The hijrah happened in 622 historically, but in 615 ITL.

    [2] Actually attributed to Abu Bakr, the first Sunni Caliph, historically.
     
    Last edited:
    680-683: A House Divided
  • Circle of Willis

    Well-known member
    The first half of 680 saw the Romans finally, fully committing themselves to fending off the Continental Saxon threat which had risen up to nearly overwhelm their northern frontier. Aloysius arrived in Augusta Treverorum in the spring, having stormed up the well-established Roman roads to return to his capital quickly despite harsh winter conditions in the preceding months, and immediately took charge of the war effort. Prior to his arrival, Wecta’s leadership and haste in pulling the disparate Saxon warbands together into a large host had given the barbarians the advantage over Rome’s Teutonic federates, allowing them to defeat Haistulf of the Lombards and Amalafrid of the Thuringians; in turn his eldest natural sons, Sauromates and Germanus, had done what they could to defend the only home they’d known – the March of Arbogast – against the Saxon incursions.

    Aloysius’ arrival and that of his Romano-Germanic legions, formidable veterans who had formed the core of his great host in the east, rapidly turned the situation on its head. He found Wecta, who had previously seen off the combined forces of his friends Haistulf and Amalafrid at the Battle of Castellum Cattorum[1] in February, had once again advanced well into the March of Arbogast itself and was laying siege to Novaesium[2]. Naturally the Emperor’s first move was to set out from Augusta Treverorum and relieve the fortified town: the Saxons were unable to overcome his veteran legionaries despite their greater numbers, and were then swept from the field by a combination of his cavalry (including not just heavy horsemen from the vicinity of Augusta Treverorum but also a contingent of cataphracts from the Greek East placed under his command by his wife) and Novaesium’s sallying garrison.

    Wecta escaped the slaughter of his warriors at Novaesium and retreated back over the Rhenus. He attempted to rally his forces and draw Aloysius into the Teutoburg Forest, where once the Germanic tribes had shattered three Roman legions and put an end to Augustus’ plans for northward expansion, but this new Augustus of all Rome outmaneuvered him with the help of the Roman army’s superior cavalry and reinforcements from Lombardy and Thuringia. Aloysius, Haistulf and Amalafrid converged upon the Saxons on Campus Lippiensis[3] before they could complete their retreat into the woods to the north, and there resoundingly defeated Wecta once again. Yet Wecta too eluded the Emperor’s wrath a second time, fleeing through the great Teutoburger Wald at the insistence of his two eldest sons, who then gave their lives to cover his retreat.

    TSYagql.png

    Defeated on the Campus Lippiensis to the south, the sons of Wecta take on an overwhelming force of Roman pursuers beneath the trees of the Teutoburger Wald to buy their father time to flee

    Aloysius spent the summer months rooting out the remaining Saxon raiders on his territory and those of his federates, giving Wecta time to gather yet another army in the Saxon homeland. The Emperor decided to attack before his foe could launch another invasion through the empire’s northern border however, pushing down the Visurgis[4] to go where no Roman army had gone before and engage the Saxons on their home turf as their warriors were still assembling. The Romans attacked Wecta’s third half-organized host in the hilly uplands of the Visurgis, at a village which the natives called Süntel, and there defeated them again – killing some 5,000 out of their 15,000 warriors (not all of whom actually participated in the battle, instead fleeing before the advance of the legions), though this was a smaller force than those which Aloysius had overcome at Novaesium and Campus Lippiensis. This time, Wecta was cornered and chose to furiously engage Aloysius head-on than to surrender to his sons’ killer: the Emperor obliged his challenge and cut him down after a duel in which even Roman chroniclers conceded that the would-be king of the Saxons comported himself with courage and dignity.

    Having finally killed Wecta and broken a third great Saxon host, Aloysius was now strongly tempted to conquer Saxony altogether, but the Saxons’ continuing resistance in the uncivilized woods & hills of their homeland and events in the east compelled him to change his mind. Although the ink had barely dried on the Peace of Edessa, Islamic guzat had already begun to harass the entire Roman eastern and southern frontier from the Caucasus, to Palaestina, to Libya. Muslim corsairs operating out of Gaza and the conquered ports of Egypt were also targeting the islands of the eastern Mediterranean and even the Aegean, as well as the southern Anatolian shoreline. Since Helena struggled to rebuild the legions of the Orient after thirty years of devastating warfare and many bloody defeats against Heshana’s hordes, she had to appeal to her husband for help.

    Believing his eastern (re)conquests to be of greater value than the woodlands of Saxony, and being especially unwilling to allow Jerusalem and the other holy sites in Palaestina to be sacked by or outright fall back into Islamic hands almost immediately after he had regained them for Christendom, Aloysius in turn decided to simply extort tribute and hostages from the Saxons this time. Having restored some semblance of peace & order to his northern frontier, the Augustus now hastened back to reinforce his eastern one: not being able to settle down in any one place actually benefited Aloysius in such a way, for he enjoyed a diet of meat, sweets and wine almost as much as he did the company of beautiful women and he would no doubt have grown immensely fat and complacent in short order if his lifestyle were to become any less active. Instead, Aloysius had no choice but to remain as fit and sharp as ever by the time he encountered Helena in Rome that winter – there, they jointly addressed the Senate as a ruling couple for the first time. Helena had also brought their son Constantine (now a boy of ten) along, so that he might join his father’s court and not only study the art of war but also grow more familiar with the Occident under the latter’s tutelage.

    bZN2xwU.png

    Aloysius, Helena (now both nearing forty) and their son Constantine (aged ten in 680) meeting once more in Rome

    In the east, old Qasim was preparing for the next war with Rome in more ways than just allowing his guzat to harry the Roman frontier, where they traded blows with an assortment of foes from Georgians to Christian Arabs to Moors. The Muslims were building new armies even as they were also laying down roots across their conquests, both by settling loyal Arab tribes and organizing local administrations staffed by collaborators (whether recent Islamic converts or non-Muslims who had nevertheless expressed loyalty to the Caliphate). Key to this new fighting force were the ghilman, mostly Turkic and Aksumite slave-boys trained and indoctrinated to become fanatical soldiers for the Blood of the Prophet: while it would be some years yet before they would come of age and begin demonstrating their true potential on the battlefield, when that moment came they would bring new terror to the enemies of Islam both to the west and the north, and the finest warriors among them would form the Qaraghulam (‘black servants’, referring not necessarily to their skin color but to the color of their turbans and uniforms) corps who the Caliphs would come to trust with their lives.

    The Khazars were also making their own preparations to continue the fight with Islam, especially as the Roman princess Irene left her mother’s court in Constantinople to formally wed Kundaçiq Tarkhan and solidify the Roman-Khazar alliance. Kundaç had welcomed Doulan Qaghan, last ruler of the Southern Tegregs, to his court as an honored guest for some years before assigning him estates in the Turkic parts of Khorasan, and married the latter’s sisters to several of his younger sons. Many other Tegregs who had fled the Arab conquest were quickly integrated into the Khazar army and court, where the more erudite among their kind had begun to disseminate the teachings of the Buddha or the Prophet Mani to the still-pagan Khazars. If Kundaç were to fail in his increasingly obvious efforts to carve a Tegreg rump state out of northern Persia, then at least he was building the foundation for their absorption into the Khazars.

    On the other side of the world, Liberius had spent most of the previous year and the first half of this one organizing an expeditionary force out of the disparate and disunited Gaels of the New World to attack the heretical stronghold at Pointe-de-Luce. His efforts finally bore fruit in June, at which point no fewer than 200 Irishmen – the single largest organized warband in Aloysiana up to this point – sailed to attack the Pelagian Britons during a rare bout of good weather and did not waver even under withering fire from their longbows and catapult, eventually making landfall to wipe out the hugely outnumbered but stubborn defenders and raze their fort to the ground at the cost of 39 of their number. Atop Pointe-de-Luce’s smoldering ruins the Irish built their own outpost, Tor Mór (‘High Tower’), from where they could interdict any attempt by the British to resupply or send additional colonists to Porte-Réial. The New World Britons were now effectively cut off from their motherland, though at least the Riothamus Albanus and then his successor Artorius IV had managed to bolster their number to 2,000 and ensure their settlements were well-stocked and fortified in the years before this calamity.

    ievASA9.jpg

    The Irish host assembled by Liberius coming ashore to destroy Pointe-de-Luce

    Aloysius’ seaborne journey from the southern Italian port of Barium[5] to Palaestina, which took up the first months of 681, was an eventful one. Aside from swatting aside attacks by over-bold Muslim corsairs of increasing number & intensity the closer he drew to Cyprus and the Levantine coast, the Augustus was also nearly assassinated in bed by the Saxon Geilana, who had been given up to him as a hostage by her father (one of the chiefs who had followed Wecta into defeat) and who he had taken as yet another mistress. Aloysius was able to turn the tables on his murderous concubine and kill her with her own dagger, but the incident left him with a scar across his chest and no small amount of embarrassment – Helena needed no persuasion to hasten back east after hearing the news, no doubt in preparation to reproach her husband in person. Her wrath was unlikely to have been cooled, at all, by Aloysius’ decision to demand ‘recompense’ from Geilana’s father in the form of her two younger sisters as additional hostages and probable concubines.

    After surviving this near-death experience at sea and several smaller battles with raiding Islamic fleets, the Emperor finally made landfall at Iamnia, and not a moment too soon: the city was under siege by 3,000 guzat, and its walls had been left in a dilapidated state from years of warfare and repeated capture-and-recapture by the Romans & their enemies. Aloysius and his reinforcements promptly put the Muslims to flight, and after linking up with the Banu Kalb he relieved Bethlehem in similar fashion before authorizing counter-raids into Islamic territory. Leaving Palaestina behind in June, he next traveled northward along the length of the Roman-Arab border, lending his strength to the Ghassanids and finally the Armenians, Georgians and Cilician Bulgars as they all worked to fend off additional Islamic raids this year.

    In the process of bolstering his eastern border and demanding reparations from Qasim (who offered various excuses but nothing of actual substance), Aloysius was also confronted by Helena in Antioch in the late weeks of August. Their undoubtedly stormy conversation would have gone unrecorded but for a ‘secret history’ written by the Syro-Greek historian Apodakos of Byblos, who managed to worm his way into Helena’s court by feigning sycophancy but in truth was one of the rare contemporary Christian sources unsympathetic to both halves of the imperial couple (considering Aloysius to be a bloodthirsty & lecherous semi-barbarian on one hand and Helena an icy, stiff-necked & prideful tyrantess on the other). Evidently the topic wandered from Aloysius’ infidelity to his bastards, who Helena feared threatened the rights and lives of their legitimate issue: while unable to completely cease her husband’s philandering ways, Helena was able to force him to be more discreet with his affairs, to not acknowledge any additional illegitimate children he might sire, and to keep the three he had acknowledged well out of young Constantine’s way.

    Now by this time, said three oldest and best-known natural children of Aloysius had reached adulthood, and it was only natural that Helena would be concerned that they (especially the sons) might challenge Constantine’s succession in the future. Following his talks with Helena, from his saddle Aloysius tried to simultaneously provide for them and assign them to places well away from the imperial power-centers at Augusta Treverorum, Rome and Constantinople. His eldest son Sauromates, born of the Iazyges princess Aritê (and thus the most prestigious of Aloysius’ royal bastards), was made Count of Barcino (Comes Barcinonensis), far away from any people who might be even remotely related to his mother’s kind; his natural daughter Modia, the child of one of his mother’s handmaidens, was married off to Amalafrid the Thuringian; and his younger bastard son Germanus, born of another one of his father’s household servants, was awarded an estate on the far side of the Danube, where he was supposed to live in obscurity and relative comfort among the Gepids. Of these three only the sons had met their youngest half-brother after joining their father’s army, and if they did not resent him before they almost certainly would have begun to do so now, after being shunted aside by their father despite contributing to the victory over the Saxons and being willing to march with him against the Arabs.

    IjGzmQr.png

    Germanus and Sauromates, the eldest sons of Aloysius, who were resented and feared by their stepmother and came to despise her and their youngest half-brother Constantine in turn, despite efforts by their father to provide for them and paper over the cracks in his family

    Away from the early Aloysians and their family drama, the Hashemites were about to undergo some drama of their own. Caliph Qasim suffered a bad fall late in 681 – while it would have been trivial had it occurred while he was younger, the Heir of the Prophet was eighty-three as of this year and consequently the injury left him bedridden. As even he feared he may never rise from his bed, the Caliph summoned his children to his side and sought to clarify the succession while he still had time left on God’s green Earth. Qasim designated his eldest son Abd al-Rahman, a proven warrior and leader of men who had most recently managed to stave off the Khazar threat in the eastern Caucasus, to succeed him; his second son Al-Abbas, who had established himself in Persia, and third son Ali, who remained the most popular of the brothers with the Quraish tribe and the people of Arabia generally, both objected to this imposition of primogeniture, as did some of their half-brothers birthed by the Caliph’s junior wives. Qasim would have none of it however, and compelled his younger sons (as well as the sons of Abd al-Fattah) to swear holy oaths that they would not betray his will and their oldest brother by starting a fitna, or civil strife, when he died.

    In China, 681 was the year in which the last stretch of the Grand Canal started by Emperor Renzong exactly forty years prior was finally completed. His great-grandson and the incumbent at the time of the project’s completion, Emperor Pingzong, celebrated this feat as the greatest one of his reign, and for good reason. The Grand Canal would serve to further facilitate trade across China, most notably making it possible for merchants to move over 150,000 tons of grain up & down the country annually, as well as serving to extend Han Chinese migration and attendant cultural influence southward. Indeed the Canal would contribute to the eventually extinguishing of the last surviving remnants of the pre-Chinese Baiyue culture which had once dominated south of the Yangtze: outside of Vietnam where it still endured, the last memories of the Baiyue would linger only in the form of recorded poetry & music such as the Yuèrén Gē (‘Song of the Yue Boatman’) and substrate elements in the future Wu, Min and Cantonese dialects of the Chinese language.

    c5xVisF.jpg

    The completion of the Grand Canal marked one of the Later Han's most important and long-lasting achievements, massively facilitating the transport of resources and people across northern & southern China and solidifying the Sinicization of the lands south of the Yangtze

    Come 682, Aloysius still dared not leave the eastern frontier for fear of a renewed Muslim offensive, and helped beat back raids from Georgia to Syria over the spring and summer months. Helena meanwhile capitalized on her husband’s defense of the border and the restoration of trade along the Silk Road (though at times hampered by ghazi activity) to accelerate her efforts to rebuild the Eastern Roman legions, launching an especially extensive recruiting drive among the Christian Syrian, Armenian and Greek refugees who had fled the advance of Islam and were now struggling to find a place for themselves either in the remaining cities of the Orient or the wartorn hinterland of Anatolia. However, toward the start of fall the Islamic raids on the border began to slacken thanks to a factor neither of them had any control over.

    On August 30 of this year Qasim ibn Muhammad, Heir of the Prophet and the first Caliph, expired at the age of eighty-three after a yearlong struggle to hang on to his life in bed. Despite having just sworn to acknowledge his eldest brother Abd al-Rahman as their father’s successor, Ali intrigued to secure the Caliphate for himself through a proxy: at a gathering of the majlis ash-shura in Kufa, his allies among the leaders of the Quraish advocated for his ascension in Abd al-Rahman’s place, while he did not raise his claim personally (so as to avoid directly breaking the oath) but had prepared a speech to ‘humbly’ accept their recommendation should the other Arab chieftains (be swayed to) agree. However Abd al-Rahman and Al-Abbas worked together to quickly shut down their younger brother’s scheme, forcefully reminding those assembled of Qasim’s last will and the oath Ali himself had sworn, and eventually intimidating Ali himself into backing off and vocally refusing the Caliphate.

    xRkN3O9.jpg

    Ali ibn Qasim instructing his supporters on what to do at the majlis ash-shura in Kufa following his father's death

    No sooner had the shura recognized Abd al-Rahman as the second Caliph and Warith al-Warith an-Nābiyy (‘Heir of the Heir of the Prophet’) did he face another challenge from his family, however. Two younger half-brothers of theirs, Abd al-Jalil (the son of Qasim’s third wife Jahaira) and Khalil (son of Qasim’s fourth wife Asiyah) raised their standards in rebellion, professing that they were better-suited than any of the sons of Aisha to lead the faithful. They drew their supporters from the tribes of eastern and southern Arabia, who resented the heights to which the Quraish specifically and the northwestern Arabian Adnanites generally had risen to under the senior Hashemites, and forced Abd al-Rahman to waste time & resources setting the House of Submission back in order rather than even think about contending with the Romans and Khazars once more.

    Although Ali had just tried to challenge Abd al-Rahman for the succession, when faced with the mutual threat of their half-brothers, as the youngest surviving son of Aisha he fell in line and lent his support to the rightful Caliph: per the ancient Arabic saying, though he may have stood against his brother, Ali was willing to stand with his brother against more distant kindred of theirs. Battle was joined between the senior and junior Hashemites at Al-Wafrah[6], where the latter had been advancing on Basra when the former descended upon them. Abd al-Rahman made a last-ditch attempt to avert violence between the grandsons of the Prophet by assigning a horseman to ride ahead of his army, raising a copy of the Qur’an before him: but one of the Qahtanite soldiers of Abd al-Jalil acted without orders to kill this envoy with an arrow, most likely motivated to force a conflict so that the sons of Jahaira & Asiyah could not abandon his people in any hypothetical peace talks, and so conflict became inevitable.

    40fhWqn.jpg

    Abd al-Rahman ibn Qasim, the second Hashemite Caliph, and his full brothers Al-Abbas and Ali. Despite their disagreements, the eldest surviving grandsons of the Prophet knew well enough to lock ranks when confronted with threats who did not share the blood of both of their parents

    The larger army of the senior Hashemites enveloped and drove back the host of their younger half-brothers, although by all accounts the latter’s soldiers fought well and cost the elder grandsons of the Prophet more blood than they would have liked to spill. Following their defeat in the Battle of Al-Wafrah, Abd al-Jalil initially retreated back southward to the pilgrimage stop at Hafar al-Batin, but there halted and surrendered after coming to the conclusion that further resistance was futile. Since they were loath to shed even more Hashemite blood, Abd al-Rahman and his full brothers agreed to let him live under permanent house arrest in Kufa, surrounded by guards and servants whose loyalty to the lawful Caliph was unimpeachable. On the other hand Khalil, the younger of the pair, continued to remain up in arms and retreated to rally their remaining partisans along the Persian Gulf’s western coast.

    Far off to the east, in the Land of the Rising Sun, a new Emperor had taken power and turned the page on a new day with new policies. Prince Nagaya succeeded his father as the Tennō Kōtoku, and actively strove to build on his ancestors’ efforts to bring the Yamato up to speed with the latest social and technological advances on the continent. Among his early edicts were the adoption of the Chinese system of court ranks and fashion, as well as the military organization and equipment of the Later Han – Kōtoku once more began to build a new army, comprised entirely of landless retainers who fought for him in exchange for a salary of rice (koku) and placement in the dormitories of his palaces, who would have no allegiance to any magnate or chieftain other than himself. He also made an effort to improve relations with the Korean kingdoms across the Tsushima Strait, who were similarly stuck beneath the Chinese yoke. It was Kōtoku’s intention to not only strengthen the position of the Emperors in Japan itself, but to eventually shake off the Chinese yoke and cease sending tribute to Luoyang, though given how much more overwhelming Later Han’s military might was compared to that of the Yamato at this time, his lofty ambition would have to be realized in the long term if he was to achieve it at all.

    On the other side of the world, the British and Irish were both expanding their colonies further still into the mainland of northern Aloysiana. Liberius returned from Tír na Beannachtaí to oversee the establishment of the first Gaelic settlements north of the Isthmus of Túathal[7], starting with the outpost of ‘Corraigh’[8] (‘stir, din’ – so named for the loud flocks of birds found by the first Irish explorers there) in the marshes immediately north of the Isthmus early in the year. Towards the end of Holy Week (at least as calculated by Liberius and the Romans) adventuring parties found a much better site for settlement in a river valley northwest of Corraigh, where the Abbot would found ‘Gleann an Aiséirí’[9] (‘Valley of the Resurrection’) later in the year.

    As for the New World British, now on their own, they sought to extend their settlements further up the Saint Pelagius River to buy themselves time and space ahead of a probable future Irish incursion against Porte-Réial. By the end of 682, aided by allied Wilderman guides and their canoes, their own adventurers had charted the river’s course all the way to its source: a great lake which they named after Celestius, Pelagius’ greatest disciple. In so doing these explorers had greatly outpaced the settlers who were supposed to be following them, and who had only gotten as far as establishing a new town at ‘Derrére-Refuge’[10] (‘Last Refuge’) on a large island about halfway up the Saint Pelagius[11]. With no hope of receiving further settlers from the motherland in the foreseeable future, the Britons also sought to bolster their population by inviting Wildermen to live with them – though of course they required any native who wished to live behind their palisades to undergo baptism and forego bearing arms. This habit stood in contrast to the Irish practice, where although the Gaels were content to trade and periodically intermarry with the Wildermen, they did not generally invite the latter to permanently live in their towns or otherwise make a great effort to assimilate them.

    9ohWXnH.jpg

    New World Britons, now isolated from their homeland, trading with the Wildermen and inviting them to be baptized so that they might live as neighbors united in Pelagianism in a bid to survive

    The infighting which had beset the House of the Prophet gave the Romans some breathing room, which they put to good use in 683 by continuing to steadily rebuild their war-torn provinces and bloodied army. About the most notable occasion in the Roman world this year was the marriage of the Caesar Constantine to his longtime betrothed Maria, daughter of the last Stilichian Emperor Theodosius IV, back in Rome itself during the high summer, with the recently elected Pope Adeodatus officiating the ceremony. The groom was thirteen at the time of their wedding; the bride, twenty-three. Despite the decade-wide gap in the couple’s ages, their marriage did serve to firmly bind the legacy of the senior Stilichian line – also referred to as the ‘Great Stilichians’ in historical circles, to contrast with their ‘Lesser Stilichian’ kin who were still extant and ruling Africa – to the Aloysians who had supplanted them and absorbed the Sabbatians through Helena’s and Aloysius’ own match: their descendants would be descended from all three of the great imperial dynasties which had ruled the West, the East and then all Rome during the seventh century, a most prestigious lineage indeed. By this time Constantine was shaping up to be equally diligent at studying arms as he was the classics, though he was noted to lack true enthusiasm in the martial arts – being instead of a scholarly bent – and to have generally taken after his mother’s more reserved nature despite resembling his father in looks.

    As for the Banu Hashim, the Caliph Abd al-Rahman was working to end his remaining half-brother’s uprising in a hurry. The senior Hashemites surged southward to attack Khalil ibn Qasim early in the year while he was still trying to muster new recruits, eventually catching up to him and forcing battle near Thāj in May. Once again, the superior numbers of the Caliphal army and the skills of its more experienced commanders proved decisive, and when the dust had settled Khalil was beaten by the sons of Aisha. However, thanks to his own ferocity and the fury of his followers, he and his army avoided annihilation – managing to break out through the incomplete encirclement laid against them by Al-Abbas and Ali even as Abd al-Rahman was pressing against their front lines.

    From Thāj, Khalil and some 3,000 remaining followers escaped across the eastern Arabian desert and over the waters of the Persian Gulf to Tarout Island, just off the coast of the Arabian Peninsula. They fortified the ruined hilltop site of an ancient temple to the pagan Semitic goddess Astarte, for whom the island had been named in the first place, and projected a sufficiently formidable appearance that Abd al-Rahman was inclined to repeat his offer to negotiate a settlement rather than immediately storm their fort and risk heavy casualties. This time Khalil agreed to talk, and in a settlement arbitrated by a triad of respected qadis, secured clemency for himself similar to Abd al-Jalil. Abd al-Rahman also pledged to not persecute the rebel Qahtanites and to be more equitable in his choice of appointments and settlement rights in the future, though in practice he still favored his fellow Adnanites over these other Arabs.

    BS1Nv7O.jpg

    Caliph Abd al-Rahman riding into battle at Thāj to remind his youngest half-brother Khalil of the Hashemite clan's pecking order

    This bout between the sons of Qasim had not been severe enough to be termed a proper Fitna (Islamic civil war or schism), but it did foreshadow more serious struggles between the generations further removed from Muhammad and Qasim. In any case, Abd al-Rahman’s troubles were not entirely over yet. The Caliph had barely returned to Kufa when he was confronted with another uprising to the southwest: some of the Adnanite tribes of the Nejd, offended that he was so willing to reconcile with Khalil and the Qahtanites (to the point of giving them gifts and promising them equitable treatment in the future) after their stubborn resistance, had aligned themselves with the so-called ‘Kharijite’ sect which did not recognize a Caliphate on the sole basis of patrilineal descent from Muhammad, and raised their own standards in rebellion.

    The men of the Nejd had a reputation for being more barbaric and brutal than the Hejazi who lived in cities along the western Arabic coast, and these rebels wasted little time in living down to that reputation. Electing a chieftain named Abd al-Wahhab ibn Muljam to be their rival Caliph by acclamation, the insurgents scoured their desert home for supporters of the Hashemites and ruthlessly put them to death. When Abd al-Rahman sent a herald to request that they stand down and engage in peace talks, Abd al-Wahhab had the envoy executed and bluntly proclaimed that the outcome of this war could only be decided by Allah’s will on the battlefield, not by ‘bleating around a table like goats made men’. Enraged by word of their atrocities and the killing of his servant, Abd al-Rahman proclaimed that he would give the rebels their wish after all – he denounced them all as takfiri (effectively excommunicating them) and swore to annihilate them. The Kharijites avoided pitched battle in favor of harrying the much larger Hashemite army once it left Mesopotamia to invade their desert lands, hoping to wear Abd al-Rahman’s ranks down to a more manageable size with raids and ambushes.

    As for the third great power of western Eurasia, the Khazars spent 683 laying down the foundations for a fixed capital. In order to comfort his Roman wife Irene who disdained the nomadic lifestyle’s constant traveling, Kundaçiq Tarkhan first had a palace built on an island in the Volga River’s delta with the help of exiled Persian engineers in addition to some Roman ones sent by her mother, but his father Kundaç identified the site as a good, central location for a capital city from which to govern his realm and acted accordingly. As surely as Kufa bloomed into a metropolis worthy of being the seat of the Caliphs, so too would this city of ‘Atil’ to the north grow over the decades into the first great Turkic city on the Pontic Steppe, home to many faiths and many merchants and jewel of the Khazar Khaganate.

    T6pd7Sp.png

    Kundaçiq before the growing city of Atil, which he originally founded to give his wife Irene a home away from home

    ====================================================================================

    [1] Kassel.

    [2] Neuss.

    [3] The site of Schlangen, North Rhine-Westphalia.

    [4] The Weser River.

    [5] Bari.

    [6] Wafra, Kuwait.

    [7] The Isthmus of Chignecto.

    [8] Sackville, New Brunswick.

    [9] Moncton.

    [10] Montreal.

    [11] Island of Montreal.
     
    Last edited:
    Top